CHAP. I.
Of the Territories belonging to the Grand Czar of MUSCOVY.

MƲscovy was formerly the Name properly belonging to one Province only, of the Russian Empire, of which Musco is the Capital City. But, as it is observable in France that the Province of that Name has com­municated its Name, and includes all the rest of [...] French King's Dominions, so Muscovy compre­ [...]ds now adays, all those vast Provinces under the Grand Czar's Obedience. This vast Country (a Part of the Antients Sarmatia Europaa) was here­tofore [Page 2] known by the Name of Roxolania, Russia, or White Russia, from whence the Name of Russians, given to the Muscovites, has its derivation. It is without question the greatest Empire of all Europe, its length being near Six Hundred, and its breadth above Three Hundred Leagues. The extent of the Rus­sian Em­pire. Northward it ex­tends it self to the Frozen Sea, beyond the Artique Circle; on the East it hath the River Oby, on the South the Crim and Precopian Tartars, and towards the West it borders upon Poland, Livonia, and Sweden; its whole extent being from the 46 to 66 degrees of Latitude, and from the 55 to the 80th. de­gree of Longitude; Considering the vast distance of the several Provinces which compose this great Empire, it is easie to be imagined, that of necessity there must be a great difference as to the length of Days, Heat and Cold, and no small variety of Sea­sons, Soil and Fruits, according to their several Cli­mates, of which we shall have occasion to say more hereafter, when each of them will be treated of in particular. Nevertheless it is generally excessive Cold in the Winter, and the Heats in the Summer, during the space of two or three Months, very in­tense and violent. The Country is generally flat and Sandy, full of Trees and Woods, so that Muscovy, in a manner, appears to be one continual Forest, irrigated by a great multitude of Lakes and Rivers, which renders it incomparably pleasant in the Sum­mer, and extreamly commodious for Travelling and Trading in the Winter.

The Lakes most remarkable for their bigness, The most [...] Muscovy. are, 1. Ivanosera, which is as much as to say, John's Lake▪ is situated in the great Forest of Epiphanow, in the Province of Resan, 500 English Miles long. 2. Bie­le [...]sera, near 50 Miles in compass, Ilmin, or Ilmen, 200 Miles long, and as many broad, near the City of Novogo [...]od Veliki. Towards the West, near the Confines of Finland, there are▪ two more, not far distant from one another, and of great extent, the first is called Ladoga or Laduga, which contains several small Islands, and great store of Fish, its [Page 3] Compass being near 300 Leagues, The second is called Onega, near 250 Miles long, and 80 broad; besides a great many others not to be mentioned in this place, there being so prodigious a number of Lakes and Brooks all over Muscovy, that scarce four or five Leagues can be travelled there without see­ing some of them on all sides.

It is particularly observable in Muscovy, that most of its Rivers, even those of the first Rank, take their original from Lakes. The River Volga it self, The Chief­ [...] [...] Musco­vy. the biggest in Europe, if not in the World, owes its first off-spring to a Lake, call'd Fronow, in the Province of Roscovie, and derives its name from another Lake, at some few Miles distance from the former, called Volga, through which it passes, and after having traversed many Provinces, and receiv­ed a great number of small Rivers, it disembogues near Astrachan into the Caspian Sea. The next considerable River is the Boristhenes or Ni [...]per; it takes its source in the same Province of Rosco­vie, where the Volga does, and discharges it self into the Euxine Sea. The River Oby taking its source from the Lake Catisco, traverses the Desarts of Tartary, from South to North-west, and having served as a boundary betwixt that Country and the Muscovian Territories, discharges it self into the Frozen Sea. Besides these, there are two con­siderable Rivers of the same name, called Duina▪ (i. e.) Twain or Two, the first being the confluence of two Rivers, viz. of the Jagel and S [...]cogna, dis­embogues into the white Sea, near the Famous City of Archangel. The second, Duina, owes its name and off-spring to a Lake of the same Name, a few Miles distant from the Boristhenes or Ni [...]per, and falls about four Leagues from Riga in Livonia into the Baltique. Not to mention here the Rivers of Mosca and Occa, and others of less note, where­with this Country is stock'd, which for the most part loose themselves either in the Volga, or in the other abovementioned Rivers, and will be more particularly taken notice of in their proper places. [Page 4] The Territories under the obedience of the Czars of Muscovy, Muscovy divided in four Parts are commonly divided into four several Parts.

The first is the Northern Muscovy, bordering on Sweden, which contains seven very large Pro­vinces, viz. The Muscovite Lapland, Dwina, Ples­k [...]w, Kargapol, Wologda, Novogorod Veliki, and Bi­ [...]leja Osera.

The second Part is the Northern Muscovy, bor­dering on the Tartars, divided into sixteen Pro­vinces, viz. that of Candora, Juhora or Juhorski, New-Holland, near the Streight of Nassaw or Weigats, Petzora, Obdora, Ʋstioug, Perniski, Wiatka, Wachi­nes, the Principalities of Bielski, Smolensko and Se­veria, or Novogorod Seuierski, part of the Palati­nate of Kiow, the Dukedom of Kraina, and lastly, the Province called Pole; Besides which, it con­tains three different Sorts of People, called Czere­missi Logovoi, Czeremissi Nagorni, and the Mordu­ates.

The third Part is, that of the Southern Muscovy, comprehending ten very large Provinces; viz. that of Muscovy, properly so called, the Dukedoms of Werotin, Rezan, Welodi, Jaroslow, Sasdel, Rostow, Twere and Roscow, besides the Province of Nise-No­vogorod.

The fourth and last, is the Muscovian Tartary, divided into nine Parts, viz. into the four King­doms of Astrachan, Bulgar, Casan and Siberia, into the four Provinces of Lucomoria, Loppia, Pega­horda, and Javalhahordo, the ninth Part containing eight different Sorts of People, viz. the Samoyedes, Tingoeses, Vigulei, Scibanski, Tustiouski, Calami, Hug­neski, and Tartars-Cornubii.

Formerly the Sovereigns of Russia bore the Title of Great Dukes, Titles of the Czars of Musco­vy, and their Coat of Armes. but, since they have extended their Conquests among the Neighbouring Tartars, the Russians salute their Princes, with the Title of We­liki Knez, that is, Great Lord, in imitation of the Turkish Grand Seignior; and that of Czar, or his Czarish Majesty. And tho' the Word Czar in the Russian Language, signifies as much as a King, the [Page 5] Russians nevertheless, having understood, that the Chief among the Christian Princes of Europe, is stiled by the Name of Kaysar (derived from the Name of him, who laid the first Foundation of the Roman Monarchy) the Great Duke's Interpreters make use of the same Word, when they recite their Master's Titles, the affinity which is in the sound of the two Words of Caesar and Czar, having que­stionless furnished them with an Opportunity, to commit this wilful Mistake in Etymology. The Arms which they make use of in their Great Seal, ever since the Reign of that Famous Tyrant John Basilovitz, are likewise made in imitation of the Roman Emperours, viz. A double-headed Spread-Eagle (the Wings only somewhat less than the Imperial Eagle) having on the Breast, in an Es­cutcheon, one on Horseback, fighting with a Dra­gon, representing, as they say, the Archangel, St. Michael, in the same manner, as in these Parts we used to represent St. George. Above and betwixt the Eagles-heads are three Crowns, viz. that of Muscovy, and the two Tartarian Kingdoms of Ca­san and Astrachan. The whole Title of the Mus­covian Czars runs thus: Great Lord, Emperour and Grand Duke, Conservator of all the Great, and Little, and White Russia; of Muscovy, K [...]avie, Vo­lodimerie, Nofgorod, Emperour of Casan, Emperour of Astrachan, Emperour of Siberia, Lord of Pscove, Great Duke of Lithuania, Smolensko, Twersco, Vo­linsko, Podolsko, Ʋghorsco, Permsco, Veatsco, Bolgar­sco, &c. Lord and Great Duke of Nofgorod in the lower Countries, of Chernigo, Resansco, Polotsco, Rostofsco, Yerostofsco, Beloozarsco, Oudorsco, Obdorsco, Condinsco, Wetepsco, Mstisclaaco, and all the Nor­thern Parts; Lord of the Country of Iversco, of Cartalinsco, and of Gruzinsco; and of the Country of Cabardinsco; of the Dukes of Cercasco and I­gorsco; Lord and Monarch of several other Domi­nions, and Provinces, East, West, and North, which are his Inheritance from Father to Son. Most of these Provinces being of a vast Extent, and all of [Page 6] them (except very few) in the possession of the Czars of Muscovy; it is manifest, that, whether, in respect of the vast Extent of their Empire, or in regard of the absolute Power they have over their Subjects Lives and Fortunes, they may be parallel'd at least, if not preferr'd, to the Emperour of the Turks.

CHAP. II.
Of the Southern Muscovy in particular, with a Description of its Chief Cities.

MƲscovy, as has been mentioned in the fore­going Chapter, being commonly divided into four Parts. viz. in the two Northern Parts, bor­dering on Sweden and Tartary, the Southern Muscovy, and the Tartarian Kingdoms, under the Obedience of the Russian Empire; we will in this Chapter treat of the Southern Muscovy in particular, reser­ving its more Northern Provinces to the following, and the Description of the Tartarian Kingdoms of Astrachan, Casan, Siberia, and other Tartarian Countries, Muscovy, pr [...]p [...]ly so called. to the Fourth and Fifth Chapters. The Southern Muscovy comprehends ten Provinces. The first is the Province of Muscovy, properly so called, which has communicated its Name to the whole Empire; it is a flat Country, beautified with great store of Forests (most of them of Firrs and Beech­trees) Lakes and Rivers, abounding in every thing re­quisite for the Sustenance of Human Life; the Forests abounding with Honey, and all sorts of Game, as the Plains do with Grass and Corn, and the Rivers and Lakes furnish the whole Country with a pro­digious quantity of all so [...]ts of Fish, except Carps, which are not to be found here, or if they are in some places, they eat harsh, and are quite neglected in a Country where they have such store of the best Fish in the World.

[Page 7] The Capital City of this Province is Musco, A Descrip­tion of the City of Musco. the Metropolis of the whole Empire, to which it has given its Name; as it has derived its own from the River Moska, which passes through and divides that part of the City, called Strelitza Sla [...]oda, from the rest, and after having received the two small Ri­vers of Neglina and Yagusa, and joined its Current with the River Occa, falls afterwards into the great River Wolga. It is situated in a very fair Plain, betwixt the three above-mentioned Rivers; its Fi­gure is almost Circular, containing in its Circumfe­rence Fifteen or Sixteen Miles at least, tho', by rea­son of the Conflagrations which frequently happen in this City, both its form and extent do not con­tinue many Years in the same condition. It lies al­most in the Centre of the whole Empire, being at an equal distance from the Frontiers, which on ei­ther side are above 600 Miles. Its Elevation is 55 Degrees and 36 Min. Latitude: Its Longitude 66 Degrees. Before the Crim Tartars in the Year 1571 destroyed it, and the Poles burnt it to the Ground all but the Castle, in the Year 1611. it was doubt­less much bigger than it is now; nevertheless, there being by computation numbred near [...]0000 Houses; [...]0000 this, with the largeness of its Streets, and the Inter­vals betwixt the Houses, makes it one of the greatest and most considerable, tho' not the most Popu­lous Cities of Europe. The City of Musco, like most of all the other Towns in Muscovy, is built all of Wood, except the Palaces of Persons of the first Rank, some Churches and Chappels, and the Houses of some very Rich Merchants, which are of Brick or Stone, it being the general Custom throughout all Muscovy to build their [...]ouses of Wood, made up of Beams and Cross-pieces of Firr, laid and joyned one upon another, the vacuities being fill'd up with Moss; they are covered with Barks of Trees, upon which they sometimes lay another covering of Turffs, the better to defend themselves against the Injuries of the Winter-Season. The Streets of the City of Musco are very spacious, [Page 8] and handsom enough in dry Weather, but after the least Rain very dirty, and would for some time of the Year be rendred quite unpassable, were it not for the great quantity of Firr Posts, which being laid cross the Streets like a Bridge, serve instead of a Pavement. The combustible Matter, of which their Houses are composed, together with the care­lessness and disorderly House-keeping of the Mus­covites (they being much given to Drunkenness) makes their Houses very subject to the mischances of Fire. In the City of Musco there are certain In­tervals left from place to place, and the sooner to quench the fury of the Flames, the Guards and Watch in the Night-time carry Poll-axes, where­with they instantly break down the next adjoyning Houses to those that are on fire. Notwithstanding all these precautions, there is seldom a Week with­out some damage done by Fire, which however the Muscovites are the less disturbed at, by how much more common it is, and may be repaired without any considerable Loss to the Owners; their Fur­niture consisting commonly of a few Benches only (which also serve instead of Beds) and some Earthen or Wooden Dishes; And as for their Houses, they are almost as soon repaired as lost, there being a certain Market without the white Wall of this City, where at a very easie rate (Wood being so over-plenty in this Country) they buy a House of what bigness they please, ready built, which, in a little time is taken down, and transported to the Place, where the other House stood before.

The whole Body of this great City is divided into four distinct Quarters or Circuits. Musco di­vided into four Quar­ters.

The first, which the Muscovites call Cataygorod, or the Mid-City, Cataygo­rod, or the Mid-City. is situated in the centre of the others, being divided from the rest by a Brick Wall, called Cresne Stenna, or red Stone, and surrounded almost by the two Rivers of Mosca and Neglina, the first passing by it on the South, and joyning with the latter on the North-side behind the Castle. The Castle of Musco. The Castle of the Grand Dukes, called Cremelena by the [Page 9] Russians, takes up near one half of it, being at least two Miles in circumference, and very well forti­fied with a triple strong Wall, very well mounted with Cannon, and strengthened by a very good Ditch. The Palace it self stands at the further end of the Castle, next adjoyning to that of the Pa­triarch, being built of Stone after the Italian man­ner, about Fifty Years ago; notwithstanding which, the Czars used, during the Winter-Season, to eat and to sleep in some Apartments made of Wood, as being less moist than the others. Besides that, there are several Boyars, who have great Places at Court, and live within the Castle in very fair Hou­ses of Stone; there are several Convents of Monks and Nuns, and near Fifty Churches and Chappels of Stone, the chiefest of which are those of St. Ma­ry's, St. Nicholas, and that of St. Michael, Famous for the Tombs of the Great Dukes of Russia. A­mong a great many other Steeples, which adorn these Churches, and are all covered with Copper, [...]nd large Crosses gilt on the top of them, which [...]eing burnished by the heat of the Sun, gives them [...] Resemblance of Gold at a distance, two are most [...]articularly worth taking notice of, being both in [...]he centre of the Castle; The first, called Juan [...]elike, or Great John, was built by Czar John Basi­ [...]vitz, standing by it self, covered with Copper [...]ilt, its height being computed to be near the same [...]ith that of St. Mark's in Venice. The second is [...]nly Remarkable for its Great Bell, which being [...]ot to be managed, but by the hands of Thirty Men, [...] seldom made use of, but on great Festivals, and [...] honour the Entrance or Audience of a great Am­ [...]assador. There are also within the compass of [...]e Castle kept several of the Courts of Justice, [...]e Exchequer, and the Grand Magazine of Pro­ [...]sion and Ammunition. Immediately without the [...]ates of the Castle Walls, is a very fair Church on [...]e South side, called St. Trinity, or Jerusalem, [...]hich appeared so extraordinary a piece of Archi­ [...]cture to that great Tyrant John Basilovits, that, as [Page 10] soon as it was finish'd, he caused the Architect's Eyes to be pull'd out, to prevent his attempting any thing like it hereafter. The Castle is faced by a very fair spacious Place, the chief Market of the whole City, and place of Resort, not only for Buyers, but for Persons of all degrees, eve [...] [...] the very Slaves. The midst of it is taken up for the most part with Sempstresses Shops, and, [...] store of other Women-Traders, who, [...] of selling Rings, set with Rubies and [...] en­deavour to vend their hidden [...]. But, what is the most regular and beautiful, is, that each particular Street leading to this Market-place, has a certain Trade allotted by it self, so that the Merce [...] does not intermingle with the Woollen-Draper, no [...] the Linnen-Draper with the Goldsmith, Furrie [...], Taylor, or Shooemaker, but every Trade having its proper Station, the Buyer may, with the greatest conveniency in the World, in an instant, cast his Eyes upon such Commodities, as will serve his occasion. It ought not to be forgotten here, that the Painters have none of the meanest Station among the rest here, for their Employment being to furnish the Muscovites with the Images of Saints, they deal with their Chapmen by way of Exchange, or Trucking, where they are sure to make their own Market; for a Musc [...]vite looking upon it as a point of Consci­ence, to buy or bargain for a Saint, seldom refuse [...] the Painter's demand. The remaining part of this inner Circuit or Quarter of the City is taken up with the Houses of the Principal Merchants, besides th [...]se of some Kn [...]z and Muscovian Lords.

The Second Quarter, Czaargo­rod, or the Royal City. which includes the First i [...] a Semicircle, is called Czaargorod, or the City Royal▪ the little River Neglina passes through it, being en­closed in a particular Wall, called Biela Stenna, o [...] the White Wall. Here is the Arsenal, and the Place called Poggana, appointed for the Casting of Gun [...] and Bells, in which the Muscovites are not behind [...] hand with any other European Artificers. In th [...] part also live a great many Kn [...]z, Lords, and Gen­tlemen, [Page 11] besides a prodigious number of Traders of all sorts; the rest is fill'd up with Butchers, Bakers, Drinking-Houses, Corn-Chandlers, Meal-shops, and the Grand Duke's Stables.

The Third Quarter, which running from the East all along the North-side to the West, The Third Quarter of Musco, cal­led Skora­dom. includes the Quarter of Czaargorod, is called Skoradom, the little River Jagusa runs through it, and afterwards falls into the River Mosca. In this Quarter is the above-mentioned place for selling and buying of Houses.

The Fourth and Last Circuit is that called Stre­litza Slavoda, The fourth Quarter, called [...]tre­litza Sla­voda. or the Suburbs of the Musqueteers belonging to the Great Duke's Guards, who have this part of the Town assigned them for their Place of Abode. It lies on the other side of the River Mosca, Southly from that part of the City, called Cataygorod; its Ramparts and Bastions being all of Wood, were design'd against the Irruptions of the Tartars.

Musco is inhabited not only by Muscovites, but also by a great number of Tartars, Persians, and Greeks, the latter being most agreeable to the Mus­covites, both in Religion and Manners, are preferr'd by them before all other Strangers. They allow nevertheless the publick Exercise of Religious Wor­ship, not only to the Lutherans, and other Protestants, but also to the Turks, Persians, and Tartars, except the Jews, and formerly the Roman Catholicks.

There is a large Slaboda or Suburb without the City Gate of Prokoski, The Suburb called No­va Ina­semska Slaboda. called Nova Inasemska Sla­boda, where most of the Foreign Christians live to­gether, every one according to their own Country Fashion, in which place the Germans, English, and Dutch, &c. do most commonly reside. Besides the Grand Duke's Palace and the Castle, that, which appears most beautiful to the Eyes of Strangers, is the great number of Churches and Chappels in the City and Suburbs of Musco, of which their being Two Thousond in number (every Lord having his private Chappel, and each Street, one at least, some [Page 12] two or three) built of Stone, and of a Circular Figure, whose Steeples being all covered with Cop­per, make a most glorious glittering show at a di­stance, especially if you happen to approach the Town in a bright Sun-shiny day.

The next City of Note in this Province, is called Columna, Columna. situated on the right side of the River Mosca, about 70 English Miles distance from the City of Musco by Land, it being near Sevenscore Miles by Water. It is of a considerable bigness, and environ'd with a very fair Stone Wall and Tow­ers; (a thing not very common in Muscovy) it is the Residence of a Weywode, or Russian Governour, which shews it to be one of the most considerable of the Province. It is to be observed, that there is but one Bishop in all Muscovy, who keeps his Re­sidence in this City. But what is most Remarkable here, is, that about three Miles above this Place near the Convent of Kolutin Serge Monarstir, founded by one Sergius, (a great Saint among the Musco­vites.) The River Occa. The Mosca falls into the River Occa, which coming from the South, is not only much large [...] and broader than the former, but having, beside [...] that, on both sides a Noble Country, very populou [...] and fruitful, and a great number of fair Oaks o [...] both shores (which are look'd upon as a Rarity [...] Muscovy) renders it the most delightful in the World. Two days Journey from Columna, near the Borders of the Province of Rhesan, is the City of Peresla or Preski, seated upon the very Banks of the River Occa, at 42 Degrees 42 min. Elevation, being governed by its particular Weywode or Gover­nour. There are also in this Province some other [...] less considerable, which for brevity's sake we must pass by in silence.

The second Province of the Southern Muscovy, [...] the Province of Werotin, Werotin. having borrowed its Name from the Capital City of the same Name; besides which, it has two Cities more, the first called Croom, the latter Arvel, all three of them so inconsiderable, as not to deserve a particular Description here.

[Page 13] The third Province is, the Dukedom of Rhesan, betwixt the two Rivers of Don and Occa, lying South­ward from Muscovy, Rhesan. from which it is divided by the River Aka, being one of the most fruitful Provin­ces of all Muscovy, abounding in Wheat, Honey, Fish, and all manner of Venison and Fowl Its Capital City is called likewise Rhesan, formerly a very considerable Place, which had given its name to the whole Province; but was in the Year 1568, totally destroyed, as was the greatest part of that Dukedom by the Crim-Tartars. The Great Duke having taken into Consideration the Fertility of the Country, all along the River Occa, which from thence extends its self to that great Trench, which serves for a Fence against the irruptions of those Barbarians on that side; and having got toge­ther, the dispersed Inhabitants, and furnished them with Materials, he ordered the building of a new City, at forty Miles distance from the former, which is called Peresla Resanski, because a great many Inhabitants of the City of Peresla, heretofore mentioned, came hither to settle themselves; Not­withstanding which, the old City of Rhesan, re­tains to this day the Honour of being the Seat of an Arch-Bishop. Besides which, this Province has also the Cities of Domkagorod, Corsira and Tulla, the latter being situated upon a River of the same Name.

The fourth is the Province of Wolodimer, Wol [...]di­mer. former­ly the Chiefest of whole Muscovy. The Capital Ci­ty had its name from its first Founder, Prince Wo­lodimer, who lived in the Year 928, and was from [...]hence communicated to the whole Province, which [...]e situated in the most fruitful Country of all Mus­ [...]ovy, above 150 Miles Eastward from Musco, be­ [...]ween the two Rivers of Occa and Wolga. This City, which is situated near the River Clesna, was [...]or a considerable time the Residence of the Great Dukes of Muscovy, till the Imperial Seat was trans­ferr'd to Musco by Prince Danilou Mich [...]elovits, since which time, it is much decayed from its former [Page 14] Splendor, the Ruins of its Walls and Houses, being undeniable demonstrations of its former Greatness. Unto this Province are annexed the two Tartarian Principalities of Cassinou and Mordwa; Cassinou and Mord­wa. The Capi­tal City of the first is Cassinogord, situated on the right side of the River Occa, as one comes from Musco, surrounded with a great many goodly Vil­lages and Monasteries, most pleasantly seated a­mong the Woods. The chief City of the second is Moruma, being inhabited partly by Muscovites, partly by Tartars; but altogether under the Subjection of the Grand Duke. It is situated on the left side of the River Occa; the River Clesna, which comes from Wolodimer, falls into it, at about 10 or 12 Miles distance.

The fifth Province is Nisenovogorod, Nis [...]o­vogorod. having re­ceived its Name, (as most others in this Country) from its Capital City, called Nisenovogorod: Th [...] City being built at the conflux of the two Gre [...] Rivers Occa and Wolga, at 56 degrees 28 min. ne [...] 500 Miles distant from the City of Musco by Land, and above 700 by Water, received its Name from the Famous City of Novogorod, the Inhabi [...]ants [...] which were by Order from the Great Duke Bas [...] ▪ translated to this Place. It is true, it falls far sho [...] in bigness of what the City of Novogorod was [...] former Ages; nevertheless it has very strong Tow­ers and Walls of Stone, and the Suburbs exceed [...] bigness the City it self, being near three Miles [...] circumference, and inhabited by Tartars, Musco­vites, and some Dutch, the most of them Mer­chants; the latter of which have here a Protesta [...] Church, whereas the City is for the most part take up with Military Officers, Victuallers, Sutlers, & [...] being all under the Government of a Weywode. Th [...] next City in this Province is Basiligorod, built like wise by the Great Duke Basili, (who gave it [...] Name) and made it a Frontier-place against the In­cursions of the Tartars, called Ceremisses, of who [...] we shall have occasion to speak immediately; It [...] situated at 55 deg. 51 min. at the foot of a Moun­tain, [Page 15] on the right side of the Volga (to reckon from its source, the same being to be understood from all the other places mentioned in this Treatise) at the falling in of the small River Sura, heretofore the common Boundary betwixt the Muscovites and the Tartars of Casan. Since the Muscovites have extended their Conquests over the Tartars on that side, even to the Caspian Sea, this place has been neglected, its Walls being quite ruined, and its E­difices altogether of Wood, it resembles now more a great Village than a City.

The Tartars Ceremisses, The Tar­tars Cere­misses. whom we mentioned just now, having their Habitation on both sides of the River Wolga, betwixt this place and the Kingdom of Casan, it will not be amiss to give a short Ac­count of them in this Place. They are a Nation barbarous, treacherous, and cruel, living upon Rob­bery, and addicted to Sorcery. Their Food is Ho­ney, and wild Fowl they take in the Woods, and Milk which their Pastures furnish them with, they [...] not inhabit Houses, but most wretched Huts. Those that live on the right side of the River Wol­ [...]a, are called Nagorni, or Mountaineers, as those [...]nhabiting on the left side, are called Lugoivi, from [...]heir Meadows, which supply them on both [...]ides of the River with Hay. They are, generally [...]peaking, Heathens, using neither Circumcision [...]or Baptism. They give a Child its Name from [...]he first Person they meet that Day, when this [...]eremony is to be performed, which is six Months [...]fter its Birth. They acknowledge an Immortal [...]od, the Author of all Good, who ought to be [...]dor'd, but ridicule the Immortality of the Soul. [...]ho' they do not believe a Hell, they dread the [...]evil, as the Author of all their Misfortunes, [...]hom therefore they pretend to appease with Sa­ [...]ifices. Their chief Devotion and Pilgrimages, [...]hich they do to the Devil, is performed at a place, [...]lled Nemda, amongst the Fenns, where every body [...] obliged to carry a Present. When they Offer [...]eir Sacrifices to God, they kill a Ho [...]se, an Ox, [Page 16] or a Sheep, some of the Flesh thereof, being roast­ed, and put into a Dish, and holding in the other Hand another Vessel fill'd with Hydromel, or some other Liquor, both is cast into a Fire made for that purpose, before the Skin of the Creature that is Sa­crificed, being extended upon a Pole, laid a cros [...] two Trees. This Skin they adore in order to in­terceed for them with God, unto whom they also make sometimes their Address, the whole Subject of their Devotion tending to some Conveniency [...] another of this Life, but most commonly to the augmenting the number of their Cattle. They pay a great Veneration, even to Adoration, to the Su [...] and Moon, whom they believe the Authors of the Productions of the Earth. They make use of no Churches, Priests or Books, their Sacrifices and o­ther religious Exercises, being performed near som [...] Torrent or another. Polygamy is used among [...] them, even so as to Marry two or three Sisters at [...] time. Their Women and Maids are all wrapt up i [...] a piece of coarse white Cloath, scarce any thing be­ing to be seen but their Faces; The Men wear a lon [...] Coat, made of Linnen Cloath, under which th [...] wear Breeches; they all shave their Heads; th [...] young Men, who are unmarried, leaving howeve [...] for distinctions sake, a long Tress of Hair, hangi [...] upon their Back. Their Language is peculiar [...] themselves, having no relation with that of the [...] ­ther Neighbouring Tartars, or with the Turkish [...] Muscovian Languages, tho some of them, that a [...] conversant with the Muscovites, have attained so [...] knowledge of their Tongue. But it is time to re­turn to the Description of the five remaining Pro­vinces of the Southern Muscovy, which being mu [...] less considerable than those we have described b [...] ­fore, we will treat of with all the brevity imagina­ble, scarce any thing but the Names of their [...] Places being to be known by Foreigners.

The sixth therefore is the Province of Jarostve [...] Jarostaf, Jarostaf. having, besides its Capital City of the sam [...] Name, two Cities, called Ri [...]iena and Nova Rom [...]

[Page 17] The seventh is Susdal, Susdal. having also borrowed its Name from its Capital City of that Name, which [...] also the Seat of an Archbishop; besides which, [...] contains the Towns of Jorgowitz and Castro­ [...]mow.

The Eighth is called Rosthou, Ro [...]thou. its Capital City is Ʋglitz. These three Dukedoms were for a consi­derable time appropriated to the use of, and enjoyed by the younger Brothers of Muscovy, till under the Reign of John Basilovitz, viz. in the Year 1565. they were reunited to the Crown of Muscovy.

North-east of the City of Musco is the Ninth Province belonging to the Southern Muscovy, Twere. cal­ [...]ed Twere; it has received its Name from the Ca­pital City Twere▪ as the latter is indebted for its Name to the River Twere, which, together with [...]he River of Volga passes by it, the City being si­ [...]uated at the side of a Hill. About Forty Miles from hence more to the North, is another Town, [...]alled Torsock, built likewise on the descent of a [...]ill, not altogether so big as Twere, but surrounded [...]ith Ramparts and Bastions of Wood. Both of [...]em have their particular Weywode o [...] Governour.

The tenth and last of these Provinces is Roshovie, Roshovie. [...]aving not any thing Remarkable but its Capital City [...]f that Name, if it were not for the three famous [...]ivers of Volga, the Dwina, and the Boristhenes, [...]hich have their rise in this Province.

CHAP. III.
Of the Northern Provinces of Muscovy.

THE Northern Provinces of Muscovy being divided into those which border upon Sweden, and those bordering upon Tartary, Muscovi [...] Lapland. we will begin with the first; where the Muscovian Lapland offers it self to our consideration: It is subdivided into three lesser Provinces; the first, called Moureman­kois, has the Cities of Kola, the Capital of the Pro­vince, and Swanchet. The second, called Terskoi, where is the City of Jokena, and Polin-os [...]ro. The third, called Bellamoresko, contains the Cities of Kondulatz, Omay, and Komi.

The Second in Order of the great Northern Pro­vinces belonging to Muscovy, is the Province of Dwina, Dwina. having derived its Name from the River Duina, which having its rise at the conflux of the Rivers of Jagel and Sachona, falls into the White Sea near the City of Archangel. This Province being the greatest and most Northern on the Swedi [...] side of Muscovy, was in former Ages subject to th [...] Dukes of Novogorod, and had but one City, calle [...] Duina, in the very centre of it; But since th [...] English, Dutch, and Hanseatick Towns removed the [...] Traffick from the City of Narva to Archangel, th [...] Province is become one of the most considerab [...] of the Russian Empire, as the City of Archang [...] is now the Staple of the whole Continent of M [...]scovy, by reason of its safe and commodious H [...] ­bour.

The City of Archangel, or St. Michael Archan [...] an Archbishop's Seat, Archangel and now the Capital of [...] Province, is situated at the Mouth of the Ri [...] Duina on the left side as you enter it from the W [...] Sea, where it makes the Island of Podesemski. [...] [Page 19] none of the largest, but withal so populous, that no other place in whole Muscovy is comparable to it, by reason of the great concourse of Merchants which flock thither from the circum [...]acent Provin­ces, to truck their Commodities, which consist in Corn, Caviarr, Furrs, Hemp, Russia Leather and Wax, against Cloth, Velvets, Damask, Spices, Tin, Lead, Wine, and Strong-Waters, imported by the English, Dutch, and Hamburghers; so, that sometimes 300 or 400 Ships are to be seen of se­veral Nations in the Port of Archangel, the Customs of which are said to amount Yearly to near 200000 l. Sterling. It is above Sevenscore Years ago since the English began to remove their Trade from Narva to this place. For, King Edward VI. having set out a Fleet for the establishing a Trade in some un­known Country, they having followed the Northern Passage, were at last brought into the Port of Arch­angel; John Basilovitz, the then Grand Czar of Mus­covy, being very desirous to draw the English Traf­fick thither, [...]o encourage their Undertaking, granted them a Priviledge of Commerce without any Cu­stom or Impost; so, that in the Year 1555. the English settled a Company there, under the Dire­ction of one Mr. Killingworth, and the Muscovy Trade has been ever since continued from that place, to the great Advantage of the English Nation; tho' at the same time, it cannot be denied, but that, since the Year 1591. when the Town became a Mart, the Dutch and Hamburghers have interfered with the English in their Commerce. It has a con­siderable Castle, which was built in the Year 1506. and the Town being for the most part reduced to Ashes in the Year 1663. is since that time restored to a more flourishing condition than before. In the Gulph which the Sea makes near the Mouth of the before-mentioned River Dwina, there are three small Islands, called Soloska, Anger, and Colova; the first whereof was heretofore Famous for the Sepulchre of a Muscovian Saint, whose Body was about Fifty Years ago translated from thence to the [Page 20] City of Musco. Besides this and the before-men­tioned City of Dwina, St. Nicholas, Lapas, and Korela, are the most worth taking notice of in this Country.

The next considerable in Rank, tho' not in Or­der, Pleskou. of these Northern Provinces, is the Dukedom of Pleskou, having taken its Name from its Capital City called Pleskou; The Muscovites call it Pskou, from a Lake about two or three Miles distant from it, from whence arises a River of the same name, which runs by the City, and has communicated its Name not only to this City, but the whole Pro­vince. Both the City and Dutchy were formerly govern'd by their own Princes, till in the Year 1509. the Great Duke John Basilovits reunited both to the Crown of Muscovy. The Town is not extraordi­nary large, but very convenient and pleasant, by reason of the nearness of the River, and the Lake. It has besides this two Cities more, called Ostrow and Opolsko.

The Province of Wologda, Wologda. which sometime be­longed to the Dukes of Novogorod, is since re­united to the Crown of Muscovy; its Capital City has the same Name with the Province, both of them having borrowed their Names from the River Vologda, which having its rise near the famous City of Novogorod Veliki, disembogues in the Baltick Sea. The City of Wologda, or Vologda, is one of the most considerable in those Parts, not only by reason of its bigness and strength, being surrounded with a very strong Wall, but also of its Commerce. It is situated on the left Shoar of the River Sucagna, raised upon the very Banks of it, which River running by Tetma and Ʋstiga, runs some Miles be­low the latter into the above-mentioned River Dwina, which renders it very convenient for Tra­ding, and consequently very populous. There are two Cities more in this Province, called Socsoa, and St [...]litz.

The Province of Ʋstiugha, Ustiugha. lying betwixt the Provinces of Dwina and Wologda, was also [Page 21] subject to the Dukes of Novogorod, till, like all the rest in those Parts, it was united to the Crown of Muscovy. The Capital City here is like­wise called Ʋstiugha, from the Word Ʋst, which signifies as much as the Latin Word Ostium, or the Mouth of a River, and Jugh; it being not far di­stant from the conflux of the River Jugh and Su­cagna, built upon the very Banks of the latter, which at some Miles below this place exo [...]erates it self in the River Dwina, as we have m [...]n [...]ioned be­fore. It has its own Weywode or Governour. This Province is famous for the best black Foxes it af­fords, above all others in Muscovy. It has two Ci­ties more, called Kollas, and Dobri [...]a.

The next Province, both for Rank and Situation, is Novogorod Veliki, No [...]ogo­rod Veliki▪ owing its Name to its Capital City, likewise called Novogorod Veliki. It is seated in a very fair spacious Plain, at 58 degrees 23 min. Elevation, upon the Wologda, or Vologda (a River different from the Volga.) The River Vologda. The River Vologda hath its rise out of the Lake of Ilmen, about three Miles above this City, from whence, crossing the Lake of Ladoga, it passes in its way through the River Niova, the Boundary betwixt Muscovy and Sweden on that side, near the City of Noteburgh, till at last, by the Gulph of Finland it exonerates it self into the Bal­tick Sea. This River is of great Advantage to this City, affording not only great store of all sorts of most excellent Fish at a very cheap rate, but also, being Navigable from its very source, and the Coun­try round about very fruitful, abounding in Wheat, Flax, Hemp, Wax, and Honey, but especially in Russia Leather, which is look'd upon here to be bet­ter dress'd than in any other part of Muscovy, makes this City to be reputed one of the chief Trading Cities in the whole Empire. It was in former Ages governed by its own Princes, who having extended their Conquests over several of the adjacent Pro­vinces, as has been mentioned before, this City was look'd upon as one of the most Potent and cele­brated of Europe, so that it was grown into a Pro­verb [Page 22] in those Parts: Who can oppose God, and the Great City of Novogorod? The Hanseatick Towns had in those days an Office of Address in this City, so that it was not only frequented by the Livonians and Muscovites, but also by the Danes, Germans, and Swedes. It was Sirnamed Veliki, which signi­fies Great, there having been some who have com­pared it for greatness with Rome it self. It's true, they have in this much over-shot the Mark, never­theless the great extent of the Ruines of the An­tient Walls, and the number of its Steeples yet re­maining, are sufficient Proofs of its fo [...]mer Glory, and that its present condition falls incomparably short of what it was before its destruction, the City being now only surrounded with a Wooden Wall, and the Houses built of the same Materials. The first that put a stop to the Grandeur of this Place, was Vithold, Great Duke of Lithuania, and at that time General of the Polish Army, who, in the Year 1427. oblig'd it to pay a considerable Tri­bute to that Crown. About Fifty Years after, the Great Duke of Muscovy, John Basili Grotsdin, fa­mous for his Ty [...]anny, after a War of Seven Years, having defeated their Army in the Year 1477. for­ced them to do him [...]omage, and to receive a Muscovian Governour, and soon after put a fatal period to this Great and Po [...]ent City. For, having considered with himself, that its Inhabitants would not fail to take hold of the first Opportunity to recover their Liberty, went thither in Person, un­der pretence of establishing the Greek Religion, which he pretended to be in danger by the contri­vances of the Roman Catholicks, being encouraged in his Design by Theophilus, the then Archbishop of the City, he had no sooner entred the City, but it was, by his Order, pillaged, and the Inhabitants transported from thence into other places of Mus­covy, but especially to Nise-Novogorod, which we have spoke of before, in whose stead he planted there a Colony of Muscovites. The Booty which he got there was incredible, having, besides all sorts [Page 23] of Rich Stuffs, and other sumptuous Moveables, carried away Three Hundred Waggons loaded with Gold, Silver, and Jewels. About Fourscore Years after, Viz. in the Year 1569. the then Great Duke of Muscovy, John Basilowitz, having conceived the same Suspicion, entred the City with an Army, and after he had caused an infinite number of People to be trampled to Death by the Horses Feet, and some Thousands killed by the Sword, such a mul­titude of dead Bodies were thrown into the River Wolgda, that its Current being stop'd, the Neigh­bouring Fields were overflown round about the Town. The stench of the dead Carcasses caused such an Infection in the Air, that, what had esca­ped the Fury of the Soldiers, was destroyed either by the Plague or Famine, no body daring to ven­ture to carry thither any Provisions; But that which was the most inhumane of all, was, that even the few remnants that had escap'd his former Cruelty, the Plague, and Famine, (having fed upon dead Carcasses) were at last all cut to pieces by the Ty­rant's Soldiers. Notwithstanding all these Calami­ties sustained, its advantageous Situation for Com­merce, has, in process of time, drawn thither a considerable number of new Inhabitants, by whose Industry it is brought into that State it appears now, which, tho' it must only be look'd upon as a meer Shadow of that great Body, it represented in for­mer Ages, nevertheless, next to the City of Arch­angel, it may pass for one of the most considerable Trading Towns in those Parts. For, besides the Wooden Fortifications, we have mentioned before, it has a Castle on the other side of the River, op­posite to the City, and joyn'd to it by a Bridge; This Castle is surrounded by a strong Stone Wall, being the Residence both of the Weywode and the Metropolitan, who has the Management of Eccle­siastical Affairs over this Province. Over against this Castle, on the same side of the River with the City, is a Monastery, dedicated to St. Anthony; The Muscovites relate most surprising Miracles of [Page 24] this Saint, among the rest they shew a great Mill­stone lying against the Wall of the Convent, upon which, they say, St. Anthony perform'd his Voyage from Rome to Novogorod; Viz. by going down the Tiber; This Stone Ship having carried him (if any body will believe it) over the Seas, from the Me­diterranean to the Baltick, where he went up the Volgda, and at last took up his [...] Nov [...]gorod. There is another Monastery [...] Place, called Perumiki Monastir, what they [...] of it, as it appea [...] m [...]re c [...]e [...]ible, so it ought not to be pass'd by [...]. It is related, that before Novogorod and the ad [...]ent places were converted to the Christian [...], these Pagans used to Sacri­fice to a certain Idol, called Perun, or the God of Fire, Perun signifying in the Muscovian Language, as much as Fire. This Idol was represented with a Thunder-bol [...] in his hand, near which was kept a constant Fire of Oak, which was never to go out, at the peril of their Lives, who had the charge of it. After the Inhabitants had embraced Christia­nity, the Idol was thrown into the River, its Tem­ple razed, and this Convent built on the same place where the Temple of the Idol stood before. There is also in this Province the City of Ladoga, situated on this side of the Lake Ladoga, (from whence it has its Name) which is there-abouts near Three­score Miles broad; and, on the other side of it, at about 80 Miles distance, the City of Laba, the ut­most Frontier-Town of the Muscovites on that side. About seven Miles on this side of Ladoga, in the River Wolgda, there is a most dangerous Cataract or fall of Water among [...] Rocks, and at six Miles thence another, not far from the Monastery called Nicolai Nepostitz, where the Water runs with such violence, that a Hundred Men scarce are able to draw a loaden Boat up the River, and often are cast away in either of these two places.

Next to the Province of Novogorod, something more Northward, Bela Osera is the Dutchy of Bela Osera, a Province so full of Woods, Rivers, and Fenns, that [Page 25] it is scarce accessible, except in Winter, when the Rivers and Fenns are frozen; Its Capital City being of the same Name with the Province; Besides which, it has the Cities of Stara Russo, Glebowa, and Grodsesko.

The Province of Kargapol, Kargapol. bordering upon this to the North-West, has nothing Remarkable but its Capital City, which has given the Name to the Province.

To the South-West of it is the Dukedom of Smolensko, Smolensko it borders on the South upon the Province of Severia, to the East, upon Muscovy, properly so called, on the West is Lithuania, and to the North the Province of Novogorod Veliki and Livonia. Its Capital City is likewise called Smolensko (having communicated its Name to the Province) seated upon the River Boristhenes, The River Boristhe­nes. or Ni [...]per. This River rises in the Province of Ros [...]hovie, near a Vil­lage called Dmiepersko, about Fifty Leagues from the Lake of Fronowe (the first source of the River Vol­ga) and after it has taken its course Southward, it turns near Wiesma towards the East▪ by the Cities of Prohobus, Smolensko, Orsha, Dubrowna, and Mo­hilow, from whence it returns again to the South, and passing by Kiovi [...] near the Cyrcasses (quite dif­ferent from the Circassian Tartars) and thence to the City of Otzakow, belonging to the Precopian Tartars, it falls into the Euxine Sea. At the very bank of this River is a well-fortified Citadel, with a very good Ditch, and a Noble Counterscarp well pallisado'd, belonging to the City of Smolensko; but the City it self has but a single Wall without a Ditch. The Muscovites took it from the Poles in the Year 1514. But was recovered near a [...]undred Years after by the Poles, under their King Sigismund. In the Year 1633. the Great Duke Michael Fede­rovits besieged [...]t with an Army of above 100000 Men, Si [...]e of Smolensko among whom were several Thousand Ger­mans, besides a considerable number of Muscovites, disciplin'd after the German way, and commanded by German, English, Scots, and French Officers, [Page 26] with a vast Train of Artillery, consisting of 300 Cannon, and all other things requisite to carry on the Siege with the utmost vigour; under the Com­mand of a Polander, called Herman Slein, who had been rebaptized in Muscovy, and by his Treachery (as it was supposed) lost the whole Army. For, the Germans having soon made a Breach in the Wall, were for giving an Assault, which being op­posed by the General, they were seconded by the rest of the Foreign Officers; whereupon, having mounted the Breach, they were very near Masters of it, when the General, turning his Cannon against them, forc'd them to retreat, alledging, that it was not for the Honour of his Czarish Majesty, that a handful of Foreigners should carry away the Glory of the Siege. In the mean while the King of Po­land having gathered a Body of Five or Six Thou­sand Poles, posted his Forces on several Avenues which led to the Muscovian Camp, by which they must of necessity receive their Provision, with­out the least Opposition made by the Muscovites, (who, without much difficulty, might have pre­vented the Poles) so, that having sufficient leisure given them to Fortifie themselves, the Muscovian Army was in a little time reduced to that Extre­mity, for want of Provisions, that their General (who never so much as attempted to force the Poles out of their Posts) was forced to make a shame­ful Capitulation for himself and the whole Army, with all the Artillery and Baggage, to Surrender at Discretion, and to leave sufficient Hostages for the Ransom of all the Officers and Soldiers, which was accordingly paid by the Great Duke. The Gene­ral, relying upon the Favour of the Archbishop, and some other great Men at Court, who were su­spected to have had a hand in this Treachery, re­turn'd to Musco, not without hopes of being pro­tected against what the Officers might lay to his charge. But both the People and Soldiers being so incensed against him, that every thing seemed to tend to a general Insurrection, his Head was in the [Page 27] Year next following, cut off in the Market-place before the Castle, where also his Son, who had a considerable Command under his Father, in the Siege, was stript stark naked, and whipt to Death, and the nearest of his Relations banished into Si­beria. Notwithstanding this Disgrace, the Succes­sor of Michael Federovitz, Czar Alexis Michaelo­vitz, took it from the Poles by composition, in the Year 1654. Since which time the Muscovites re­main in possession of it. Besides the City of Smo­lensko, it has the Cities of Prohobus, situated upon the Nieper; W [...]sma, seated upon a River of the same name, Mosaysko and Niewieltz.

Siberie or Severia (a Province different from the Kingdom of Siberia in Tartary) is of a very large extent, Severia. being formerly Govern'd by its own Prin­ces, who were nevertheless tributary to the Kings of Poland, upon the account of Lithuania, of which this Dukedom had a Dependance. It is situated betwixt the Province of Smolensko, the Precopian Tartary, Podolia and Lithuania, South-west of Smo­lensko. The Prince of Siberie having revolted from the Crown of Poland, under Casimir, Son of Jagel­lon their King, put himself under the Protection of the Czars of Muscovy, till the Great Duke Ba­sili ejected the Duke of Siberie, and united the Pro­vince to his Crown. The chief City of this Dut­chy is called Novogorod Sieberski, that is to say, The new City of Siberia, to distinguish it from two or three others, called Novogorod, under the Czar's obedience. The other Cities of note belonging to this Province are: Czerrigou, Bransko, Starodub and Petivola. But now we must turn our Course more North-East, Wiatka [...] where the Province of Wiatka is situated upon the Confines of the Tartars Ceremis­ses, sirnam'd Logovi; its Capital City is of the same Name, both of them being denominated from the River Wiatka, which falls into the River Kama.

The next Province bordering upon Wiatka, to­wards the Siberian Tartars, is Permia, being count­ed one of the greatest of Muscovy. Its Capital [Page 28] City is called, Permia Veliki, situate upon the Ri­ver Vishora, which at about 60 Miles distance from this place, The River Kama. falls into the River Kama. This River has its rise in this Province, and about 60 miles beyond Casan, falls into the River Volga. The In­habitants of this Province have a Language and Character peculiar to themselves; they eat no Bread, but feed upon Herbs; they pay their year­ly Tribute to the Great Duke, in Horses and Furs. Their next Neighbours to the North-East, are the Tartars of Tumen, bordering upon Siberia, inhabi­ting the Province of Candora; Candora. its chief City is Warchaturia, situated upon the River Tura; be­sides which, it has the City of Tumen, near the con­flux of the two Rivers Tumen and Tura.

Further to the North is the Province Petzora, Petzora. which extends it self towards the North-East, all along the Frozen Sea. The River of Petzora (which has given its name to the Province) falls by six se­veral Channels into the Sea, near a little City, cal­led, Pustiziero. On both sides of it are the Moun­tains, The Ri­phean Mountains which the Antients called Ripheans or Hyber­boreans, and by the Muscovites, are called Zimnopo­jas, that is the Girdle of the Earth, which afford the best Sables and Hawks in all Muscovy, but the cold is so violent and durable in this Province, that the Rivers are frozen up above nine Months in the year.

The Province of Obdorie, Obdorie. derives its name from the River Oby, which having its Source from the Great Lake Cataisko, and running from East to North, The River Oby. falls into the Frozen Sea. Both these Pro­vinces border upon the Samojedes, of whom we shall have occasion to speak more hereafter.

Among the Northern parts of Russia, Juhora. are also rec­koned: The Province of Juhora, famous for nothing, but that the Hungarians are said to have their off­spring out of this Country.

The Province of Wachines, Wachines only noted for its two Fortresses, called Cameni and Pensolog. The Prin­cipality of Bielski, Bielski. derives its name from the Ca­pital City, Biela.

[Page 29] The Dutchy of Kraina has the two Cities, Kraina. Jalatz and Brasowa.

The Province of Pole, Pole. the City of Bretock and Bogenaer; Not to mention here the Pa [...]atinate of Kiow, Kiow. which lying upon the Borders of Podolia and Lithuania, [...] part of it is under the Obedience of the Crown of Poland.

CHAP. IV.
Of the Tartarian Kingdoms of Casan and Astrachan, with an Account of the Great River Volga, and the Caspian Sea.

THE Kingdoms of Casar and Astrachan, with some other Tartarian Provinces, under the Sub­jection of the Czar of Muscovy, The River Volga. being situated near the famous River Volga; it will not be amiss to join the Description of those Countries with that of the said River.

There is in the Province of Roshovie, (of which mention has been made in the 2 Chapter) Ten miles from its Capital City, bearing the same Name, in the Great Forest of Wolkowskiles, a Lake, called Ʋronow, or Fronowo, out of which rises a River, that, ten Miles from that Place, falls into another Lake, called Volga, which gives it its name, it being thence forward, called Volga or Wolga; It is doubt­less, the same which Ptolomy calls Rha, and the Tartars, Edel; the greatest River in Europe, being from its Source to the Caspian Sea, into which it exonerates it self, above 2900 Miles long. It is to be observed, that this River, from its Source to the City of Nise Novogorod, running for above 400 Miles through the Southern part of Muscovy, carries but an indifferent Stream, and touches upon few places of note, till being encreased by the River Occa, near the abovementioned place, it is Four thousand [Page 30] five hundred Geometrical feet wide, at the meet­ing of these two Rivers. We have in the foregoing Chapter described that City, and Basiligorod, be­longing to the Ceremisses, both bordering upon that River; and being obliged to give an acco [...] in this Chapter of the Tartarian Provinces of Casan and Astrachan, we will follow the Tract of this great River as far as [...]o the Caspian Sea, and begin with the Tartarian Kingdom of Casan.

Forty miles distant from the City of Basiligorod, The King­dom of Ca­san. is the City of Kusmademianski, situate at the foot of a Mountain, on the right side of the River, the whole Country thereabouts being like one continu­ed Forest of Elms of an extraordinary compass. Forty miles further down the River, and on the same Shoar, is the City of Sabakzar, the most plea­sant for its Situation in those Parts; and 25 Miles lower, after you have passed two or three small Islands, on the left side of the Volga, a little City, called Kockshage. On the same side, some Miles lower, is the City of Suiatski, built on the A [...]cent of a Hill. The Castle and some Churches are of Stone, the rest of the Buildings and Fortifications, of Wood. It [...] 20 Miles on this side of the City of Casan, the Shoar all along betwixt these two places, being covered with chalky and Sandy Moun­tains.

The City of Casan is seated in a fruitful Plain, The City of Casan. in 55 degree 38 min. Elev. seven Miles distant from the River Wolga, upon the River Casanska, which has given the name both to the City and Province. It is a very large City, but its Houses and Fortifications (as most all others in those parts) of Wood. But the Castle and its Fortifications, which consist in four Bastions, and a good many Towers, is of Stone, the River serving for a Ditch about it. The Garrison is composed of Muscovites only, under their own Weywode, but the City is inhabited both by Tartars and Muscovites, who have their own Governour. The Province of Casan lies on the left side of the River Volga, bordering [Page 31] to the East upon Astrachan, to the North upon the Siberian Tartars. It was heretofore Subject to the Cham of Tartary, till it was conquer'd by the Mus­covites, in the following Manner:

The Great Duke Basili Ivanovits (Father to that famous Tyrant Ivan Basilovits) after a signal Victo­ry obtained over these Tartars, The Conquest of Casan. had constituted one Sheale their Governour, against, whom, with the assistance of the Crim Tartars, they made an Insurrection, and forced him out of the Country; Flush'd with this Success, they marched into the Southern Muscovy, under the conduct of two Bro­thers, Mendligeri and Sapgeri, who forced the Mus­covites, that were Encamped near the River Occa, to Retreat under Noviogorod. There being nothing in their way to stop their March to the City of Musco, the same was besieged, taken, and plun­dered; and the Castle also forced to capitulate (be­ing first reduced to the utmost extremity) upon very hard conditions, viz. That the Great Duke and his Subjects should be Tributaries to them for ever; and as a Sign of this their Subjection, the Great Duke should be obliged to smite his Head before the Statue of Mendligeri, erected for that purpose in the Market place of the City, as often as the Tri­bute should be paid to the Tartars. The Great Duke having been forced by an unavoidable necessi­ty to confirm these Articles by his Letters Patents, the two Brothers parted, Sapgeri chusing Casan for the Seat of his Empire, Mendligeri, being the El­der, the City of Crim. But, the latter having in view no less than the Conquest of the whole Mus­covy, marched soon after against the City of Rhesan, and having summon'd John Kowar, the Weywode of the Castle, to surrender, unto whom he represented how the Great Duke his Master, was become his Subject; the Governour pretending to be quite igno­rant of the Matter, desir'd that some more satisfa­ctory Proof might be given him, before he could resolve upon a Capitulation. Mendligeri imagining, that nothing could be more convincing than the [Page 32] Great Duke's own Letters Patents, sent them to the Governour, who extreamly glad of having got so favourable an opportunity, to recover, by this Stra­tagem, the Great Duke's original Letters, sent word to the Besiegers, that he was resolved to keep both the Letters and Castle to the last drop of Blood. Neither was he behind hand in his Promises, but with the Assistance of a certain Italian Connoneer, he so Gall'd the Tartars, that having forced them to Retreat from before the Town and Castle, he sent the Letters to the Court of the Great Duke. The people being over-joy'd at so lucky and unex­pected an Accident, broke down the Statue; and the Czar taking Courage by the Example of his Subjects, besieg'd the City of Casan; but, after much Blood shed on both sides, was forced to raise the Siege. After the Death of the Great Duke Basili Ivanovitz, his Son, John Basilovitz, being de­sirous to revenge the Affront his Father had receiv­ed before Casan, began his Reign with the Siege of that City. The place was for the space of two Months, batter'd furiously, when he offer'd them very advantageous Conditions, which they having refused in hopes of Succour from the Crim Tartars, the Great Duke, not to loose Time, ordered his Mines to be sprung, which succeeded so well, that a vast Number of Tartars were buried in their own Ruins; During this Consternation, the General Assault was given, and the Place carried by Storm, the 9th of July, in the Year 1552. not without a great Slaughter, the Tartars defending themselves with the utmost Bravery, in two several Retrench­ments within the City, after the Enemy had made themselves Masters of the Breach; and, at last, seeing all past Recovery, they forc'd their Way out of one of the Gates, through the Muscovian Camp, and got on the other side of the River Casanska. The Czar knowing the Importance of the Place, which made him Master of the whole Province, or­dered immediately the Breaches to be Repair'd, and some considerable Additions to be made to the Ca­stle; [Page 33] ever since which, it has remain'd in the Possession of the Muscovites, the Tartars, who are allow'd to live in the City, not daring, under se­vere Punishments, to set a foot between the Walls of the Castle. The Country hereabouts is extream­ly fertile, especially of all sorts of Fruit, Melons grow­ing there of an extraordinary Taste, coming in big­ness near to our Pompions, but not very populous, by reason of the frequent Incursions of the Cosacks.

It is to be observed, that the course of the River Wolga, The course of the Ri­ver Volga from the City of Nise Novogorod to Casan, is East and South East-ward, but from thence to the City of Astrachan, and so further to the Caspian Sea; its current runs from North to South.

About 60 Miles below Casan, the River Kama, coming North-East out of the Province of Permia, The River Kama. falls on the left side into the River Wolga, and about 30 Miles lower the River Zerdick, being a branch of the River Kama, falls also into the same River. At about 30 Miles distance from hence is situate, on a little Ascent, the City of Tetus, on the right side of the Shoar, resembling, by its disorderly Buildings, rather a great Village, than a City.

Twenty five Miles lower, not many Miles from the opposite Shoar of the River Wolga, is the River Ʋtka, which rises near the City of Bulgar, The Pro­vince of Bulgar. the capital of a Tartarian Province, to which it had given its name.

Some Miles lower is an Island, called Staritzza, being above 15 Miles long, and not far below this the Ruins of a considerable City among the Tartars, called Ʋrenoskora. It is a place very delightful for its Situation, and famous to this day, for the Bu­rying of one of their Saints, to whom they pay a great deal of Devotion.

A good many Miles lower, at the right side of the River Volga, are likewise to be seen the Ruins of two other great Cities, not far distant from one another, very pleasantly seated near the River side; the first was called Simberska Gora, the second Ar­beuchim, from an adjacent Mountain, that retains the same name to this day; they were both destroy­ed [Page 34] by Tamerlan, being situate under the 53 deg. El [...]v. The River Wolga is hereabouts (as most all along from its very Source to the Caspian Sea) full of Sand-banks and small Islands, which lying scat­ter'd up and down on both Shoars, render its passage very difficult, and sometimes unpassable for Vessels of great Burthen, who are obliged to go for the most part in the Months of May and June, when, by [...] of the Snow being melted, and the Ri­vers, which fall into it, being thaw [...]d, the Waters of [...] River swell up to an extraordinary hight; so, [...] often they afford a passage to the Boats over the [...] Islands. The River Volga contains a pro­digious Store of Fish, of all Sorts, (a very good Commodity in Mus [...]ovy, by reason of the great number of their Fast-days) which both the Tartars and Muscovites catch with a Cord, but in a differ­ent manner. The Tartars fasten to the end of a long Cord a pretty big Stone, which sinks to the bottom, several great pieces of Wood being fastn'd to the other end, [...]. which swim upon the Water. All along this great Cord, many littles ones are fastn'd, at some distance from one another, each of these has at the end a good [...]ook, baited with a certain Fish, which they know the rest to be greedy of, by which Invention they catch often Fish of ten, twelve, and more foot long. The Muscovites take also a Cord, with a [...]ook fastn'd to the end of it; this Cord is ty [...]d about a piece of a well plain [...]d Board, tinn'd over, its [...]igness about 4 or 5 Inches square, which being dragg [...]d behind a Boat by the reflection of the Sun, resembles the Scales of Fish, by which means they draw up Fish of a very great seize to the Bait and into the Snare. Among other Fish, wherewith this River abounds, the Sturgeon is none of the least considerable, whose Eggs afford that Ragout, which the Italians call Cavayar, [...]. and the Muscovites, [...]; the Eggs are put into a Paste, being pre­par'd 10 or 12 days with Salt; This Commodity affords a considerable Trade to Muscovy, being ex­ported from thence to all Parts of Europe, where [Page 35] it is look'd upon as the best of this kind, for which reason, the Czar keeps this Trade to himself.

Some Miles below the abovementioned ruined places, the Shoar on both sides of the River is very Mountainous, yet not [...]o, but that the Valleys af­ford very pleasant Pastures. The first that appears on the right hand is a Mountain, out of which the Muscovites get great store of Salt, which being prepared in certain Huts at the foot of the Moun­tain, is sent from thence by the River to M [...]s [...]o. Almost opposite to this is another Mountain, at the foot of which, the River Ʋssa falls into the Wolga; On both sides are very fine Meadows, bordering upon the Shoar, but at some distance from thence are very thick Woods, a place of retreat for the Cosacks, which makes it very dangerous for Tra­vellors. Below this lies the Mountain Diwiagora, or Maids-mountain, which being divided into se­veral steepy' Hills of various colours, and bearing Pine-trees in so regular an Order, as if they had been planted there on purpose, makes it appear very plea­sant to the eye. At the foot of this, rises another, which reaches near 40 Miles along the River. But, what is most remarkable here, Th [...] Cy [...] Valley. is the Valleys betwixt them, which being stor'd with Apple-trees affords very good Cyder, being called by the Muscovites Ja­bla-New-quas, which is as much to say, as Drink of Apples. Some of these Mountains reach a great way in­to the Country, others bordering only upon the Ri­ver-side. At the left side of the River, about two Miles from the Shoar, lies the City of Samara, be­longing to the abovementioned Tartarian Province of Bulgar, and above 300 Miles distant from the City of Casan. Its Form is square, its Buildings all of Wood, except the Churches and Monasteries, which are three in number. The River of Samar, from whence it derives its name, falls about three Miles below into the Volga: About 100 Miles from hence is the Mountain of the Cosacks, being all bare without any Wood, it serves for a retreat­ing place to the Cosacks, living upon the Don or Tanais, and hath from thence got its denomination. [Page 36] Betwixt this and the City of Saratof, (above 200 Miles distant from hence) are abundance of small Islands in this River, so that at certain Seasons it has been fordable, and consequently very incom­mod [...]ous for Ships of Burthen, who at such places are obliged to unload part of their Cargo in smaller Boats, which they carry along with them for that purpose. The City of Saratof is situate in a very fair large Plain, about four Miles from the River­side upon a Branch of the Wolga. It is inhabited by Muscovite Soldiers, who are put there as a Guard against the Incursions of the Tartars called Kal­muches, Tartars Kal [...]u­ches. Inhabiting a vast Tract of Ground which extends towards the Caspian Sea, betwixt this Ri­ver and the River Jaika.

About Three Hundred Miles lower, 50 Miles on this side the City of Zariza, The River Tanais. the River Don (the Tanais of the Antient Geographers) advances with­in a days Journey near the River Volga; as some Miles below the said City, behind a certain Island, called the Isle of Zerpinsko, there falls a little Ri­ver, called Kamous (which rises out of the before­mentioned River Don) into the River Volga, but it being very shallow, affords scarce passage for small Boats; Notwithstanding which, there are some who affirm, that it might be rendred more Navigable, and consequently a Communication be established betwixt these two considerable Rivers.

Near the first of these two above-mentioned places, The first Branch of the Wolga before you come to the City of Zariza, near Achtobska Ʋtska, the River Volga divides it self into two Branches, whereof one taking its course to the left, into the Country, carries its Stream for a Mile to the North-East, quite contrary to the Current of the great River, but afterwards re­assuming its former course, returns to the South-East, till it falls into the Caspian Sea. About 40 Miles from hence, at 5 Mile distance from the Ri­ver-side, are to be seen the Ruins of a great City▪ formerly called Zaaresgorod, that is to say, the [...] Royal, built, as it is related, by Tamerlain; Its Pa­lace [Page 37] and Walls were all of Brick, which have fur­nish'd the City of Astrachan, for these many Years, with Materials for their Walls, Churches, and Mo­nasteries. A few Miles from this Place lies the City of Zariza, at the bottom of a Hill, on the right side of the River, 49 Degrees and 42 min. Ele­vation. It is fortified with several Bastions and Towers, but all of Wood; it being a Frontier-Garison against the Neighbouring Tartars and Cos­sacks, and inhabited only by Soldiers, who also serve for a Convoy to the Vessels passing this way up and down the River. All abouts here, and even as far as Astrachan it self, the Country (except the before-mentioned Island of Zerpinsko, which is Twelve Miles long, and furnishes the Cattle belong­ing to the Garison, with Grass) the Soil is so bar­ren, that it affords no manner of Corn, which de­fect however, is easily supplyed by help of the Ri­ver; the fertile Grounds about Casan furnishing these Parts, and even the City of Astrachan with Wheat at a very cheap rate. About Sixscore Miles below the City of Zariza, the River Wesowi, near a small Island of the same Name, falls into the Wolga, on the right side, as does the River Wolo­dinerski Ʋtsga 30 Miles lower.

At Forty Miles distance from hence, The [...] Branch o [...] the Wolga the River Wolga casts out its second Branch on the left side, called Achtobenisna Ʋtsga, which afterwards joyns with the Branch called Achtobska, which we men­tioned before. From this Place down on both sides of the River, as far as Astrachan, there grows a prodigious quantity of Liquorice of a very large size, Liqu [...]rice. its stalks being as thick as a lusty Man's Arm, and sometimes above four Foot high, the Seeds ly­ing in Cods upon the stalks; yet is this inferiour, both in bigness and sweetness, to that which grows in Asia, near the River of Araxes. Twenty Miles lower is the City of Szornogar, seated on the right side of the River, upon a high Shoar, near a vast Plain, without any Trees or Eminencies; its form is four-square, fortified with Wooden Towers and [Page 38] Ramparts, it serves for a Frontier-Garison against the Tartars and Cosacks. About 120 Miles hence is the Mountain [...] o [...] Polowon, so called, because half way betwixt Zariza before-mentioned, and Astra­chan.

Not many Miles lower is a third Branch of the Volga, Third and fourth Branch of the Volga. called Buchw [...]stova, which falls into the two precedents; And Twenty Miles from thence the River Wolga makes a fourth Branch on the left side of it, called Danitoska Ʋtsga, which does not min­gle with any of the other three, but disembogues by a particular Channel into the Caspian Sea.

Near 60 Miles on this side of Astrachan, The fifth Branch of the Wolga is the fifth Branch of the Volga, called Mituska, which, at some distance from the main River, being again divided into two less Branches, the one is united with the Danilofska Ʋtsga, just now mentioned; the other, after having continued its course for some Miles, falls again into the main River.

Five and twenty Miles on this side of Astrachan is the Isle of Busan, The sixth and seventh Branch of the Volga. Ten Miles below which is the sixth Branch of the River Wolga, called Baltzick, as is three Miles lower the seventh, called Knilusse, which makes the Isle of Dilgoi, within which the City of Astrachan is seated; And after having en­compass'd this Island, it falls by several Channels in­to the Caspian Sea.

The City of Astrachan is situate upon the utmost Bo [...]ders betwixt Europe and Asia, The City of Astrachan in this place, di­vided by the River Volga. It is seated on the River side in the Isle of Dilgoi, made there by the two Branches of the River, as has been said before, under the Elevation of 26 deg. 22 min. It is of a c [...]nsiderable bigness, and now all inhabited by Muscovites, the Inhabitants of the Country being Tartars, who are not permitted to live within the compass of the Walls (which is 8000 Geometrical Feet about) but in the adjacent Suburbs, which are fenc'd in only with Pallisadoes. The Fortification [...] are all very high, and of Stone, which at a distance make a very gallant appearance, especially towards [Page 39] the River-side, by reason of a great number of Turrets and Steeples of Stone; but the Houses within the City being all built of Wood, and very low, its inside does not appear answerable to the rest. There is accounted to be a great Artillery in this place of 500 Brass Cannon, and Mortars pro­portionable. The Garrison, in time of Peace, com­monly amounts to 5000 Men, under the Command of two Weywodes, and other Officers. This City being seated upon the Confines of the two most considerable Parts of the World, it must needs be a Place of great Commerce, it being, besides the Muscovites, frequented not only by the Neighbour­ing Tartars, but also by the Persians, Armenians, and Indians, the last of which have a particular place assigned them within the City. It was taken by Assault in the Year 1554. by the Great Duke John Basilovits, who having two Years before con­quer'd the Tartars of Casan, turn'd his Arms a­gainst those of Nagaja, then inhabiting this City and the Country round about it. Having secured his Conquest over them by taking their Capital City, he surrounded it with a strong Wall, and the Czar Michael Federovits added to it besides some new Fortifications, that part of the City which is called Str [...]litzagorod, or the City of Soldiers, they having their Quarters assigned them in this part of the City. But before we leave this Kingdom, it will not be beyond our purpose to give a short Description both of the Country and its Inhabitants.

It is past all question that the Tartars were un­known to the Antient Geographers, The Tar­ [...]ars of [...] which were by them comprehended under the general Name of Scythians and Sarmatians, tho' it be manifest that the Tartars consist of several Nations, distin­guish'd in their Names, Language, and manner of Life. Those of Nagaja, with the Tartars of Casan, before mentioned, and some others betwixt the River Wolga and the Don or Tanais, are said to have been Indians, who having revolted from their [...], did about the Year 1212. settle themselves near [Page 40] the Euxine Sea, upon the Palus Meotides, the Place of Habitation of the Antient Getae; from whence they extended their Conquests, first, to the River Don, and from thence at last to the Wolga, near which they inhabit to this day. Those of Nagaja, of whom we are to treat at present, are seated be­twixt the two Rivers of Wolga and Jaika, as far as the Caspian Sea. The City of Astrachan is their principal City, built, as they say, by a Tartar King, whose Name being Astra-Chan, gave it the Name of Astrachan. Before this Country was conquered by the Muscovites, it was inhabited altogether by Tartars, but now the latter are not permitted to abide in the Capital City, or to build any new ones, nor to fortifie their Towns or Villages with Walls.

They live for the most part in Huts made of Bull­rushes or Canes, Their man­ner of Li­ving. which are commonly round, sel­dom exceeding twelve or thirteen English Yards in compass, on the top of which they have holes, most like our Chicken-coops, serving them instead of Chimneys, nevertheless the least of these Huts has a Faulcon or Hawk, the Tartars being great Masters in this Sport. The Muscovites call these Nagajan Tartars Polutski, or Vagabonds, as having no fixt Habitation in the Summer, when they ramble up and down, according as they meet with the best conveniency for their Cattle, which beginning to fail in one place, their Huts are put into Carts, and their Wives, Children, and Goods upon Camels, Horses, or Oxen, and so removed to another. To­wards the Winter they begin to reassemble, and to live in several Troops near Astrachan, where being furnish'd with Arms by the Muscovites (which however after the Frosty Season is past, they are obliged to redeliver, not being otherwise permitted to have any Arms, either Defensive or Offensive) they stand upon their Mutual Defence against the Malmuck Tartars, and those Inhabiting upon the River Jaika. They pay no Tribute to the Grand Czar, but are obliged to serve him in his Wars; they are govern'd by petty Princes and Judges of [Page 41] their own, and in time of War by their own Com­manders; The Great Duke, to secure their Alle­giance to him, always keeps some of their Princes or Myrses as Hostages in the Castle of Astrachan.

They are generally Mahometans, [...]. of the same Sect with the Turks, except some few that have re­ceived the Muscovian Religion. They are used to [...]ow some of their Children, like the Nazarites, to God, or some Saint or other. These are distin­guish'd from others by a Ring which the Girles wear in their Nostrils, the Boys in the right Ear. They live upon what their Cattle, their Hunting, and Fishing supply them withal; they make use of Fish dry'd in the Sun, instead of Bread, tho' they make also Cakes of Meal and Rice. Among other things they eat Camel's and Horse-flesh, and Mare's Milk is in great esteem with them. Their Drink is generally Milk and Water, tho', besides Wine, Hydromel, and Aqua-vitae, there is indifferent good Beer at Astrachan. Their Cattel is of a very large size, not unlike to that of Poland. Their Sheep have great fat Tayls, weighing sometimes Thirty pounds, their Ears hanging down like to our Dogs in Europe. Their Horses are however but small, and not well shaped, but very hardy and strong. The Tartars themselves are of an ill shape, low and fat, with large Faces, and little Eyes, of an Olive colour, full of wrinkles in their Faces, they wear little Beards, and keep their Heads shaved; but the Women are much handsomer. Their Gar­ment is a loose Coat of some course Cloath, over which they wear a short sort of Cloak of Sheep's-Skin, the woolly side outwards, with a Cap of the same upon their Heads, which commonly is chosen of a black colour. The Women are clad in white Linnen Cloath, with plaited Coifs upon their Heads, on both sides of which, as an Ornament, hang a great many Muscovian Penny-pieces. The Climate in those Parts is very hot, the Heats in the Months of September and October much exceeding our Dog-days; notwithstanding which, the Win­ter, [Page 42] which seldom exceeds two Months here, is so cold, that this large River is commonly frozen up, and bears Sledges.

The Island of Dolgoi, upon which the City of Astrachan is built, is all over Sandy, and barren, and, except it be some Gardens and Grounds cul­tivated with particular care by the Inhabitants of Astrachan, produces nothing fit for Sustenance. The Continent on the right hand exceeds, if possible, the Isle in barrenness, but on the left there are some very good Pastures.

On this side of the Wolga Westward, Desarts near Astrachan. towards the Euxine Sea, lies a vast Desart above 350 Miles long, and to the South another near 400 Miles long, stretching all along the Caspian Sea. In these De­sarts is neither City nor Village, nay, not so much as a Tree or Hill, there being nothing to be seen but one continued vast Plain, covered here and there with a little Grass, for the space of 300 Miles there being not any Water to be met withal but what the little River Kisilar, and some standing Pools of Salt Water afford. Notwithstanding which, these Desarts produce a prodigious quantity of Salt. For within Ten, Fifteen, and Thirty Miles of Astra­chan, Salt-Pits. there are large Salt-Veins, which being con­gealed by the Sun, swim upon the surface of the Water, of the thickness of a Finger, as fine and clear as Rock Crystal. These Salt-Pits hereabouts are by the Inhabitants called, Mozakofski, Kainkowa, and Gwostofski, and produce such abundance of Salt, that upon the spot one may have a Hundred weight under two pence, which being from thence carried to the Wolga, is transported into other Parts. Be­sides which, the Isle of Dolgoi about Astrachan and some other parts of this Province, as also of Cir­cassia (of which we shall have occasion to speak in the next following Chapter) are stor'd with ex­cellent Fruit, not yielding either in beauty or taste to any, The Fruits of Nagaja even not to those of Persia and the Indies. Their Apples, Quinces, Nuts, Peaches, and Melons exceed the rest in goodness, but especially a certain [Page 43] kind of Melons, whose Rind being of a lively green colour, the Meat Carnation, and the Seeds black, are the most pleasing both to the Eye and Palate, and are sold at a very cheap rate, two or three of them being to be bought for a Penny. It is not above Fourscore Years ago since any Grapes were to be seen in those Parts, but the Persians having brought some Sets thither, which were first planted by a Monk, a German by birth, in the Garden be­longing, to his Convent, situate in the Suburbs of Astrachan; this small Stock has been since impro­ved and increased to that degree, that not only the Walks and Arbours of the Gardens, but also about the Houses of the Inhabitants are planted with Vines, which growing to an extraordinary bigness there, affords not only great store of Grapes for their present use, but also a superplus for most Excellent Wine. Besides which, near Astrachan, and all along the Wolga, there grows abundance of Simples, and very large; The Herb Esula is here­abouts as high as a Man, Esula and Angelica. and the Root of Angelica as big as a lusty Man's Arm. About 30 Miles be­yond Astrachan is one of the best Fishing-places upon the River Wolga, which furnishes that City with Salmons, Sturgeons, White Fish, and many other sorts of delicious Fish, and the small Islands hereabouts great variety of Wild Fowl; and tho' the Country hereabouts is not very fertile in Corn, (which in these Parts is trodden out by Oxen and Horses) they are supply'd with that sufficiently from about Casan by the River, all which makes this City one of the most pleasant and convenient for its Situation in Europe.

The Mouth of the River Wolga is about 60 Miles below Astrachan. The Mouth of the Wolga. From its Entrance into the Caspian Sea, for the space of near 30 Miles into the Sea, there are scattered a great number of Islands, very small, but all covered with Reeds or Canes, which has occasioned some to affirm, that the Wolga has as many Mouths as there are Islands hereabouts. The bottom of the Sea is here very muddy, and [Page 44] the Water very shallow as far as to the Promon­tory of Suchator, situate on the right hand from the Wolga, 100 Miles beyond Astrachan, and 200 Miles on this side of the City of Terki (of which more in the next Chapter) the first place, near which there is a tolerable Harbour in the Caspian Sea.

About 40 Miles from this City is the Isle of Tzen­zeni, situate in 43 degrees 5 min. Elevation. Its length being from North-East to South-East about 15 Miles. Here is the first Harbour of the Caspian Sea, from the Mouth of the River Wolga. From this Island may be seen in the Continent towards the South-West high Mountains reaching up to the very Clouds, Mount Caucasus. called by the Circassians Salatto, being the Mount of Caucasus of the Antients in the Pro­vince of Colchis, now called Mengrelia, famous in Antient Times for the Expedition of Jason; as the height of this Mountain has furnish'd the Poets with that Fiction of Prometheus having from thence conveyed the Fire, stoln from the Sun, down upon the Earth. The Mountain of Taurus and Ararat are so near to it, that they appear like one conti­nued Mountain, which crosses all Asia, from Men­grelia to the Indies. The Mount Ararat is one en­tire vast Rock, exceeding in height Mount Cauca­sus it self, The Moun­tains Tau­rus and A­rarat. its top being covered with Snow Sum­mer and Winter. It is said to be the same, upon which Noah's Ark rested after the Deluge; the Ar­menians, who call it Messina, believing to this day, that there are some remainders of that Ark upon this Mountain, but by length of time all petrified; which, how agreeable or disagreeable to Truth, is impossible to be determined, the Mountain being so surrounded with Precipices, that it is unaccessible. These high Mountains are a great direction to the Mariners in those Parts, most of whom having lit­tle or no Understanding of the Compass; the dif­ferent Prospect they afford towards the Caspian Sea, The Caspi­an Sea. serve as an Instruction to the Pilots, to discover where-abouts they are.

[Page 45] The Caspian Sea was in antient times known by the name of Chosar, having derived its name from the eldest Son of Thogarma, who was the Son of Gomer, and Grand child of Japhet, third Son to Noah. It is now a-days known by various names, according to the diversity of the Inhabitants and Provinces bordering upon it. Some Geographers have call'd it the Sea of Travisthan; the Greek and Latin Authors, the Hyrcanian Sea, as also Mare Caspium and Caspianum; the Muscovites name it Gualenskoi-more. Its length from South to North, viz. from the mouth of the River Wolga, below the City of Astrachan, to Ferebath in the Province of Mesenderan, reaching eight degrees to the Aqua­tor, making 120 German, or 600 English Miles; Its breadth from the Province of Chuarasm or Karra­gon to Shirwan, viz. from West to East is six degrees, making 90 German, or 450 English Miles; and though according to the opinion both of the antient and most modern Geographers, its length be reckon­ed quite contrary to this, viz. from West to East, and its breadth from North to South, nevertheless upon the most exact Enquiry that could possibly be made, the first account has been found most con­gruous both with the Persian Registers of Longi­tudes and Latitudes, and with the true Situation of the Maritim Provinces adjoyning to that Sea. There is also another Error introduced by Pompo­nius Mela, Pliny, and some of their followers, as Strabo, Macrobius, and others, who affirm the Cas­pian Sea to be a Sinus, or Gulph of the Indian or Tartarian Sea, or to have a communication with the Euxine Sea, and by the River Tanais, with the Palus Meotides. But according to the best Survey made by some Europians of late Years, of this Sea, and the constant Report of the Persians, bordering upon it, it seems to be now passed all Dispute, that the Opinion of Herodotus, and Aristotle, who af­firm, that the Caspian Sea is a particular Sea by it self, not having any communication with other Seas, is the most credible; it being on all sides [Page 46] so encompass'd with Land, that it deserves the name of the Mediteranean in a more strict sense, than that which is commonly known by that name. Besides the great Rivers of Wolga, Araxis, Cyrus, the Jaika and Jems, the Nios, the Oxus, and the Orxentes, near a hundred other Rivers of less note, fall into this Sea; and notwithstanding all these prodigious Accessions of Waters, it is not sensibly increased; which may seem to furnish a probable Argument to those, who assert, that the Waters of these Rivers must needs be conveyed thence by some great and considerable Passages, or open communication with other Seas. The Per­sians are of opinion, that under the Mountains near Ferebath, betwixt the Provinces of Tauristan and Mesendan, there is a Gulph where these Waters are swallowed up, and conveyed away under the Earth. But, why may not the same reason take place here, which is alledged for the Oceans not overflowing the Earth by the accession of so many Rivers? viz. That, besides the Mists, which consume a great part, the rest is conveyed by infinite secret Chan­nels through the Earth back again to the Source of the Fountains and Rivers, so that by the help of those Veins of the Earth, these Waters being pu­rified of their Filth, and separated by this continu­al Percolation from their Salt, are by an interrupted circulation reconveyed to the same Fountains and Rivers.

The Caspian Sea being either quite undiscovered, The Caspi­an Sea not very well known to the Antients. or but superficially known to the antient Greeks and Romans, before the latter carried their Arms beyond the Euphrates, it is no wonder if the relations those Authors have left us about it, are for a great part not consonant to Truth, and some modern Writers, misguided by their Authority, and having taken the rest perhaps upon hear-say, have inferted a great many things, which are contradicted by Experi­ence. What Curtius relates concerning the Caspian Sea, being fresher than the Ocean, proves a mistake, it being full as Salt as the Waters of the Ocean; [Page 47] tho' upon the Coast of Hyrcania (now called Kilan) the Water is only brackish, because of the mixture of a great many Rivers which fall into this Sea on that side; which may probably have led the above­mentioned Author into that Error, tho' the same may be observed in the Ocean; especially upon the Coast of Holland and Zealand, by reason of the fresh Waters of divers Rivers, which exonerate themselves thereabouts. What the same Author relates of a vast number of Serpents in this Sea, is positively contradicted by the Inhabitants of the Province of Kilan, and others bordering upon that Sea: Pomponius Mela, in his Geography speaks of a vast number of Monsters, which he calls Belluae, abiding in this Sea, which he alledges for one main Reason, why it is scarce Navigable; whereas it is sufficiently known, that the true Reason why the Persians, Tartars and Muscovites, seldom venture far into this Sea, and that only in Summer, is, that their Barks and Boats are so small and wretchedly built, that they dare not venture far from the Shoar; Besides, that this Sea has very few Havens, to wit, that betwixt the Isle of Tzenzeni and the Continent, near Terki, beforementioned, the Havens of Baku, Lenkeran and Ferebath, none of the safest; the Ha­ven near the City of Minkischack, on the side of the Grand Tartary, being the best in this Sea; so that the Inhabitants bordering upon it, being generally very bad Seamen, and not well skill'd in the Com­pass, it is their own Ignorance, and the Danger of this Sea, that keeps them near the Shoar, not the Terror of these Monsters; those other Europaeans that have of late years sail'd deeper into the Caspian Sea, having neither seen nor heard any thing like it, except they would take the Sea-dogs, which are in great numbers near the mouth of the Wolga, for such prodigious Monsters. Errors of Modern Authors concerning the Caspi­an Sea. By the Experience of those also, it is sufficiently contradlcted what Petrejus, in his History of Muscovy, relates with so much confidence, that the Water of the Caspian Sea is as black as Ink; that it is full of Islands well [Page 48] stock'd with Inhabitants, and a great number of Cities and Villages; The Water being of the same colour with that of all other Seas, and there being not one Island in it, that has either City or, Village; and, if the Persians, Tartars and Muscovites living thereabouts, may be believ'd, there is only the Isle of Ensil near Ferebath, which having very good Pastures, the Neighbouring Inhabitants, who keep their Cattle there, have a few Huts to defend them against the Injuries of the Weather, during the time their Cattle Grases there. Of the same stamp is what Contarinus, in his Travels, and Father Bi­zarous in his History of Persia, relate concerning a certain round Fish without a Head, to be found in this Sea, of an Ell and a half Diameter, of which, they say, there is drawn a certain Oil, which the Persians use in their Lamps, and to greese their Ca­mels; whereas there are at the foot of the Moun­tain of Barmach, near the City of Baku, whole Rivulets of an Oily substance, by them call'd Nef­te, Nefte. which furnish them with a sufficient quantity of this Kind for that Use, at a much cheaper Rate, it being from thence transported into the other Parts of the Kingdom. I am apt to believe that they are fallen into this Error by the superficial Descri­ption of a certain Fish in the Caspian Sea, called Naka, The Glut­ton. or Glutton, which has some resemblance to that mentioned by them; for, it has not only a ve­ry short Nose, but the whole Head is, as it was, within the Belly, and its Tail being round, and its length and breadth near the same, and some­times of six or seven Foot, it comes pretty near a circular Figure. This Fish will fasten it self with the Tail under the Fisher-men's Boats, so as to o­verturn them, as will also the white Fish, which makes the Fisher-men be very cautious of the [...] They catch the first with the Liver of Beef [...] Mutton, which the Fish much delights in, th [...] they put as a Bait upon Iron Hooks, ty'd to good strong Cords, and so draw him to the Shoar. But I cannot imagine upon what authority they have [Page 49] founded their Relation, when they say that there is [...] other Fish in the Caspian Sea, it being suffi­ciently known by Experience, that the Caspian Sea is very well Stor'd not only with abundance of Salmons, Sturgeons and Herrings, but also with several Kinds of Fish, as are catch'd in Rivers, and kept in Ponds, as Barbels, Breams and Trouts. Before we leave the Caspian Sea, it will perhaps not be amiss to take notice of a certain Species of wild Geese, or (rather Cormorants) which are found in great numbers on that Shoar, especially towards the mouth of the River Wolga. They are like other Geese as to their Colour, Legs, Neck and Feet, but the bulk of their Bodies exceeding the Swans. Their Bills are fork'd at the end, being a Foot and half long, and near two Inches broad, the whole Body of some of them being above se­ven Foot in length from the Head to the Feet. But what is most remarkable in them, is, that under their Bills, they have a shrivell'd Skin hanging, re­sembling a Bagg, which, when dilated, contains more or less three Gallons of Liquor, this they make use of for a Rescrontory for such Fish they take, which they afterwards swallow down at leisure. On the same Shoar is also frequently seen that kind of Fowl, Onocra­talus, which Pliny calls Onocratalus, their Beaks are long and round, but at the extre­mity flat, in the form of a Spoon beaten out. When it puts its Beak into the Water, it makes a most hideous Noise, almost like an Ass, whence, without doubt it had its Name. I had almost for­got to tell you, that the Caspian Sea neither Ebbs nor Flows, which may serve as additional Argu­ment to maintain our beforementioned Assertion; that it has no communication or correspondence with any other Sea.

CHAP. V.
Of the Tartars of Dagesthan and Circassia; of Siberia, and some other Tartarian Pro­vinces betwixt China and Muscovy.

THE Tartars of Dagesthan and Circassia, inha­bit that Country known to the Antients under the name of Albania, which reaches all along the Shoar of the Caspian Sea, from the end of the De­sarts of Astrachan (mentioned in the foregoing Chapter) to the City of Derbent, Circassia. on the confines of Persia; The Dagesthan Tartars are subject nei­ther to the Persians, nor Muscovites, the Mountains which they inhabit serving them for a Fence against these two Potent Neighbours; But the Circassian Tartars, divided from the former by the River Bu­stro (which Ptolomy calls Gerrus) bordering upon the Kingdom of Astrachan, and being subject to the Jurisdiction of the Grand Czar of Muscovy, we will treat of them first, taking our course from the great Desarts of Astrachan, first to the River Bustro, and from thence to the Frontiers of Persia.

The Country of Circassia is situate all along the coast of the Caspian Sea, from the South-West to North-East, encompassing it about in form of a Cressent, and making a very spacious Bay. The Circassians are possess'd of that Part of Albania, which hath for its Frontiers on the East and West-side the Cas­pian Sea and Mount Caucasus, and on the South and North the River Bustro, and the Desarts of Astra­chan. Very few Historians, whether Antient or Modern, have made any mention of them; some having assigned their Habitations beyond the Mount Caucasus, near the Euxin Sea; whereas they are more properly to be called, the Caspian Sarmatians. Their Capital City is Terki, The City of Terki. above 300 Miles from Astrachan by Land, situate near three Miles from [Page 51] the Shoar of the Caspian Sea, upon a small River, called Timenski (a Branch of the great River Bu­stro) which being formerly called Terck, has given the name to this City; it is seated in a very spa­cious Plain, very fenny towards the Sea-side, un­der 43 deg. 23 min. Elev. It is in compass about two Miles, well fortified with Ramparts and Ba­stions of Earth, after the modern Way, stor'd with Cannon, and has always a considerable Gari­son in it of Muscovites, under the Command of a Weywode, the Tartarian Prince, who resides here, having 500 of them allow'd him for his Guard. Since the Reduction of those Parts under the obe­dience of the Czars of Muscovy, they have put in all Places of Strength, not only their Garisons, but also Governours, Magistrates and Priests, for the exercise of the Christian Religion. Notwithstand­ing this, the Circassian Tartars are Govern'd by their own Princes, Lords and Judges, who administer Justice in the Czar's Name; and, in Matters of Importance, not without the Presence of the Wey­wode, or Russian Governour, being all obliged to take the Oath of Allegiance to his Czarish Maje­sty. The Men are not unlike the Nagajan Tartars, but not so broad-fac'd, their Hair is black and long, their Complexion yellowish, they shave the midst of their Heads, from the Forehead to the Neck, leaving a small Lock at the Crown. The Women here are excellently well shap'd, have no [...] only good Lineaments in their Faces, but also of a clear and smooth Complexion, which with their black Hair hanging down in two Tresses on both sides of their Faces, makes them appear very agreeable. The Circassian Tartars are less barbarous than those of Dagesthan, having in some measure abated from their former Barbarism, The Habi [...] of the Cir­cassians. since their conversing with Christians. The Mens Apparel is near the same with the Nagajans, their Caps being only something larger, their Cloaks being likewise of coarse Cloath or Sheep-Skins, fastn'd only at the Neck with a String, which being not large enough [Page 52] to cover the whole body, they turn it according to the Wind and Weather. The Women wear about their Heads a black Coif, cover'd with a fine white Cloath ty'd under the Chin. The Widdows have hanging in their Necks an Ox-bladder full blown, covered with a piece of Cotton of several colours. The Women wear all of them, during the Summer, nothing but a Smock of divers colours, which being cut so deep before, that one may see down below their Navels, and their Faces being always uncovered (contrary to the Custom of those Parts) this, with their good Humour, and Familiarity they use in Conversation, makes them very desirable, notwithstanding which, they have acquired the Reputation of being very chaste, tho' they seldom want Opportunity of hornifying their husbands, it being look'd upon as a piece of common Manners among them, in a Hus­band, to go out of the doors, as soon as any body comes to speak with his Wife; so, that, whether this Continency of theirs be founded upon their own Generosity to recompence their Husbands for the Confidence they put in them, or more upon Fame than real Truth, we will not pretend to de­termine in this Place. Their Language they have common with the other Neighbouring Tartars, tho' the chief among them are also not ignorant of the Muscovian. They are Pagans; for, tho' the Cere­mony of Circumcision is received among them, yet have they neither Priests, A [...]choran, or Churches, like other Mahometans; Every one here offers his own Sacrifice at pleasure, for which they have some certain Days, established rather by Custom, than any positive Commands. The most Solemn Sacri­fices they offer at the Death of their nearest Friends, especially if they be of an Eminent Rank among them. Upon such an Occasion, both Men and Wo­men meet in the Field, to be present at the per­formance of the Sacrifice, which is a He-Goat. The first thing they do, is, to cut off its Privy Members, which they cast against a Wall, and if they stick [Page 53] against it, the Goat is judged fit to Sacrifice, if not, they are obliged to kill another, till such time they are satisfied in its fitness by the before-mentioned Tryal; Then they proceed with the Ceremonies, fleaing it, and stretching the Skin with the Head and Horns on, upon a Cross on the top of a long Pole, planted commonly in a Quick-set [...]edge, to keep the Cattle from it. Near this the Sacrifice is offered, by boyling and roasting the Flesh, which they afterwards eat. The Feast being over, the Men rise, and after having adored the Skin, and muttered out certain Prayers, the Women with­draw, and the Men conclude the whole with drink­ing good store of Aqua-vitae, generally to that de­gree, that they seldom part without being as drunk as Beasts, and sometimes not without fighting. They are very Ceremonious in their Burials, and adorn their Sepulchres with Pillars. Over those of Persons of Quality they build certain little Houses, but only of Wood, the Boards whereof are com­monly painted of several colours, and placed Che­quer-wise, upon the Roof of which are to be seen some Statues, but very mean, and sometime some Pictures, poorly done, representing commonly the Hunting of some Wild Beast or another.

The Tartars of Dagesthan inhabit now adays that part of Albania, Tartars of Dagesthan from whence Thalestris, the fa­mous Queen of the Amazons came to give a Visit to Alexander the Great in Hyrcania, to obtain that Kindness, which Ladies, tho' never so desirous of, seldom care to beg. They inhabit a Tract of Ground of above 200 Miles, all along the Caspian Sea-shore from, the City of Derbent, the utmost Frontier-Town of Persia, on that side, extending Northward as far as to the River Bustro near the City of Terki, the Capital of Circassia. They are called Dagesthan, or Mountain Tartars, from the Word Dag, which signifies in their Language as much as a Mountain; because they live between the Mountains, and in the Plains at the foot of these Mountains, which are very fruitful and pleasant, [Page 54] except it be towards the Sea-side, where it is all Heathy and Barren.

These Tartars are generally of a tawny, dark Complexion, Their Shape enclining to black; they are very strong, and well-set in their Limbs, but very ugly in their Faces, having long black Hair hanging down over their Shoulders. The Women wear the Hair ty'd up in a great many Tresses, which hang down about their Heads, much after the man­ner of the Persians, but are not kept so much under Restraint, having their Faces uncovered, and not being shy of being seen by Strangers. Those who live towards the Northern part of this Province, are called Kaitack, as those that inhabit the more Western Parts, are called Kamuck.

Their Form of Government is that which is most worth Observation, Their Go­vernment. it having a great Resemblance with those, which in very Antient Times were established in the Western Parts of Europe. For, the whole Country is divided into a great many Petty Lordships, each of them under the Jurisdi­ction of its proper Lord or Myrsa, who, tho' He­reditary, is nevertheless not Absolute, but his Au­thority controuled by that of some of the chief Men among them. All these Petty Lords acknow­ledge one, whom they call Schemkal, for their Su­pream Head. He succeeds not by Inheritance, but by Election. For, after the Death of a Schemkal, all these Petty Lords or Myrsa's meet, and being set down in a Ring, one of their Priests casts a Golden Apple among them, the first Person which is touch'd by this Apple, is their Schemkal, to whom, by common consent, they pay their Respect, but no absolute Obedience. They are generally very Barbarous, Savage, and Mischievous, living most upon Robberies, and exacting Contributions from the Caravans that pass that way from Persia. A great part of their Livelihood is, for the Men to steal Children, not sparing even their nearest Re­lations, whom they sell to the Neighbouring Per­sians, leaving the care of their Cattle to their Wives. [Page 55] They have an odd Custom at their Weddings; to wit, for every Man there present to shoot his Arrow into the Floor, where they are left, till they are rotten, or fall of themselves. They are all Ma­hometans, using Circumcision, and all other Cere­monies of the Turks.

Their Cloathing is a long close Coat, Their Ha­bit. commonly of a dark gray, or black coarse Cloath, over which they wear a Cloak of the same Stuff, and some­times of Sheep's-Skin. They wear a square Cap sewed together of a great many pieces; their Shooes being for the most part made of Horses Hides, sewed only together a-top at the Instep. The poorest among them is provided with a Coat of Mail, Head-pice and Buckler, besides a Scymitar, Javelin, Bow and Arrows.

The Metropolis of the whole Country is the City of Tarku, Tarku. situated within the Mountain among steepy Rocks, which are as hard as Flint, and afford several most pleasant Springs to the City, which contains about 1200 Houses, built of Brick-stone bak'd in the Sun, after the Persian manner, but not so high; It is the Residence of one of their Petty Princes, but is not surrounded with any Fortifica­tions, not so much as a Wall. Next to this, the most frequented places of this Country are Rustain, Boinack, and Andre, being three several Principa­lities, lying in the Road betwixt Persia and the Ri­ver Wolga. The Town of Boinack is situate upon the ascent of a steepy Hill near the Sea-side. That of Andre is built upon a rising Ground near the River Koisu (by Ptolomy call'd Albanus) which ri­ses out of Mount Caucasus; Its Waters are very muddy, and its Current very swift. The most Remarkable thing here is a certaing Spring of seeth­ing Water, which arising near the Town, and fal­ling at some distance into a Pool, makes the Water fit for Bathing. About some Miles lower, the Ri­ver Koisu lets out a Branch, by the Inhabitants cal­led Askai (probably the River Caesius of Ptolomy) which running with a very slow Current, at last is [Page 56] reunited with the said River near the Sea. The River Bustro, mentioned in the beginning of this Chapter, (known by the name of Gerrus in Ptolomy) is the Boundary betwixt the Circassian and Dagest­han Tartars; And, about 25 Miles before its en­trance into the Caspian Sea, is divided into two Branches, the first of which, being called Terck, or Timenski, has given the Name to the City of Terki, the Metropolis of Circassia. The second Branch is called Kiselar, very near as b [...]oad as the other, but not so deep, being fordable for the most part of the Summer. But before we leave the Frontiers of the Russian Empire on this side, it may perhaps not be beyond our scope, to insert here short Description of the City of Derbent, both for its Antiquity's-sake, and its being the Frontier-Town of Persia, upon the Confines of the Dagesthan Tartars, espe­cially since we intend to treat of some other Parts, bordering upon Muscovy, in the next following Chapters.

The City of Derbent is situate in the Province, Derbent. called by the Persians Lengerkunan, upon the very Shoar of the Caspian Sea, which sometimes washes its Walls, under the 41 degr. 51 min. of Latitude. Its length reaches from East to West, near five Miles, but its breadth is not proportionable to its length. It is not only the Frontier-place of Persia, lying upon its utmost Confines on this side, but may well be called the Gate of it, reaching from the Mountain quite down to the Sea-shoar. The whole City is divided into three distinct Quarters; The first, is the Mid-City, which the Persians af­firm to be built by Alexander the Great, as also that Wall which surrounds the City on the South-side. These Walls are of a great height, and about six Foot broad, and at a distance appear as if they were built of the best Free-stone in the World; but, ac­cording to the Relation of the Inhabitants, the Stones of it are made of Mussle-shells and small pieces of Free-stone, beaten and molded together into Bricks, which, by the long tract of Time, are [Page 57] reduced to that degree of hardness, as to exceed Marble it self. There is, even to this day, up­on one of the Gates, remaining an Inscription, re­sembling the Syriack▪ Character, as there appears in another Place some Arabick words, but so defaced by length of Time, as not to be legible. The Castle, which lies upon the top of the Mountain, is also related to owe its Foundation to that Great Con­querour, and is now always kept by a very good Garrison of Persians. The second Quarter reaches up to the foot of the Mountain, being the most Populous, as the lower Town, which reaches to the Sea-side, is not much frequented now, being formerly inhabited by Greeks, but, ever since the Persians re­gain'd it from Mustapha, the Turkish Emperor, con­verted into Gardens. The whole Body of the City is encompass'd with a very strong Wall, so broad, that a Waggon may drive on them without Incon­venience. The Inhabitants are all Mahometans, except some Jews, whose chief Business is to buy such stoln Children as the Neighbouring Dagesthan Tartars bring thither, or else some Turks or Mus­covites, which they having pick'd up in some En­counters, they send thither to Market, to be from thence further carried into Persia. The Mountain a­bove the City, being for the most part covered with Wood, affords another piece of Antiquity, to wit, the Ruins of a Wall, which, if the Inhabitants may be believed, formerly served for a Com­munication betwixt the Caspian and Euxin Seas, and extended it self near 300 Miles in length. Thus much is ce [...]tain, that in the Ruins ap­pear now in some places six foot high, in some others two or three, the Tract being quite lost in others; And, on some of the adjacent Hills are to be seen the Ruins of several old Castles of a four square Form, two of which remain unde [...]o [...]sh'd to this day, and are Garison'd by the Persians. There is a remarkable Monument of another kind near this City, to wit, the Sepulchre of Tzumtzume, of whom the Persians relate the following Fable [Page 58] out of their Poet, Fiesull: They relate, that Essi (this being the Name they give to our Saviour) coming into those Parts, found thereabouts a cer­tain Dead Man's Skul, which having taken par­ticular Notice of, he desired of God, whose Fa­vourite he was, to bring the deceased Person to Life again; which being done accordingly, Essi then asked him, who he was; he answered, that his Name was Tzumtzume, that he had been the most Powerful King of that Country, where he had kept a vast Court, composed of a great many Thousands Musicians, Pages, and other Servants. At last Tzumtzume, having asked Essi, who he was, and what Religion he professed, Christ made an­swer, I am Essi, and by the Religion I profess, all the World is to be saved. If this be true, reply'd Tzumtzume, I declare my self for that Religion, but desire that I may die immediately, being un­willing to live now without Subjects in a place where I was so powerful before. Essi having granted his Request, he died instantly, and his Se­pulchre remains here to be seen to this day, un­der a Tree of an extraordinary bigness, next ad­joyning to which is a Scaffold erected of ten Foot high, and sixteen Square. On the other side of the City are to be seen some Thousands of Tombs, cover'd with Stones, half round, Cylinder-wise, but exceeding the ordinary Stature of Men, have­ing all of them Arabick Inscriptions. It is report­ed, that in former Ages, yet since the Time of Mahomet, there was a certain King in Media, named Kassan, who being engag'd in War against the Tartars of Dagesthan, received there a signal Overthrow, and caused the Bodies of the Officers killed in this Battle to be buried in these Tombs. The Relation seems to be not altogether fictitious, there being near the Sea-side, at some distance from the rest, forty others, exceeding the before-men­tioned Tombs in bigness, and encompass'd with a Wall, which having each its Banner, are said to be the Sepulchres of so many Lords of the first Rank, [Page 59] and other Holy Men, that came along with them, where the Persians and Tartars of both Sexes come to pay their Devotions by kissing these Sepulchres, and laying their Hands upon them, while they are at Prayers. But it is time to return to the Tarta­rians, under the Grand Czar's Obedience, and a­mong them, to say something of the Province of Siberia.

This Province which lies quite Northward from Muscovy, Siberia. betwixt the Provinces of Obdora and Ju­goria, bordering towards the North upon the Sa­mojedes, is of a great extent, but not very popu­lous, being inhabited by Tartars. Its Capital City, being also the Seat of an Archbishop, is Tobol, built upon a rising Ground, near a small River; and, except some Muscovites, inhabited by Tartars. On the Frontiers of the Calmuck Tartars, is the Ci­ty of Daour; And far beyond Tobol is Chnesortski, the chief place of Commerce in the whole Pro­vince for Sables, and other sorts of Firrs, the Pro­ducts of this Country. The Natives are a poor and wretched sort of People, notwithstanding that they have in some Parts good Corn Fields, and great Store of Fish. But the chief and most pre­cious Commodity of this Country, besides other Furrs, are the Skins of Sables. These Animals they catch either with Traps, not unlike to those we catch our Rats with; or by spreading of Nets un­der the Trees, where they feed, which being cut down, they are entangled in the Nets; In the Winter they have also a Way of hunting them with Dogs. They were formerly Pagans, being Govern'd by their own Czar or King, till near 150 Years ago, they were subdu'd by Czar Jobn Basilo­vits in the following manner: A certain Famous Pirate among the Cosacks, living near the River Wolga, whose Name was Jormack Timorhof, having taken a Ship loaden with Amunition, and belong­ing to the Czar, was for fear of being pursued and discovered, fled for Shelter into a certain Island, near the River Kama, which coming from Permia [Page 60] (one of the Northern Provinces of Muscovy) falls below Casan into the River Wolga. This Island belonging then to a certain Muscovian Merchant, he proposed to him no less than the Conquest of some of those Tartarian Countreys, lying more to­wards the North; and being furnished by him with Arms, Ammunition, and other Necessaries, he, with about five or six hundred of his Followers went up the River Tagit, and from thence to the River Tu­ra, where having possess'd himself of a small I­sland, called Japouchin, he march'd from thence to the City of Tumen, which he also took without much opposition. Being flush'd with this Success, he directed his March streight ways to Tobol, the M [...]tropolis of the Province, and then the Resi­dence of the Siberian King, where having also met with very little Resistance, he soon became Master of the Place: But being not contented with thi [...] extraordinary Success, and proposing to himself no less than the Conquest of the whole Province, he lost soon after both his Life and Conquests. For, having pursued the flying Enemy a great way be­yond the City of Tobol, all along the River Irtish, 300 of his Men, whom he had sent out on purpose, to Atrack the Enemy at a certain pass, being drawn into an Ambush, were all kill'd upon the Spot, so, that Jormack with the rest, being about 200, was forced to retire into a small Island there abouts, where he Entrench'd himself as well as he could. But the Tartars having by their late Victory, got new Courage, and being informed of what num­ber of Men he had with him, Attack'd him by Night, where he with all his Followers, except 40, who found means to get into Muscovy, were either drowned or cut to pieces. The remnants of Jormack's Party, being at last come to the City of Musco, and having given to the Czar a relation of what had past in Siberia, it was thought advisable to give them some Forces, thereby to enable them to try their Fortune a second time. Having there­fore obtained 600 Men, with Amunition, and other [Page 61] Necessaries suitable to such an Expedition, they marched directly towards the City of Tobol, the Metropolis and Residence of the Prince of Siberia; and having a second time possess'd themselves of it without much opposition, they took quite other measures to secure their Conquests, from what Jor­mack had done before; for they so strongly fortified themselves there, that they soon were beyond all apprehension of being Attack'd by the Tartars, and being afterwards reinforced with new Supplies of Men, and other Necessaries, by their frequent Incursions so fatigu'd the Neighbouring Tartars, that they were [...] to submit themselves under the Czar's Protection; tho' it is not altogether im­probable, but that the Necessity of vending their Sables and other Furrs to the Muscovites, might be their Chief Motive of surrendring themselves un­der the Czar of Muscovy's Subjection. Since which time, the Muscovites have built in these Parts se­veral Cities, fortified after the Russiian Fashion; and much imp [...]oved others, as Narim, and the great City of Tooina, on the other side of the Ri­ver Oby; The Castle of Comgoscoi, upon the River Telta, and others.

Since the Conquest of Siberia, it is chiefly to the Muscovites we are beholding for the particular Discovery they have made of that vast Extent of the Northern Countreys, that lie betwixt the Ri­ver Oby (which traverses this Province, and has been mentioned before) and the Famous Chinese Wall, which divides that Famous Empire from the Grand Tartary. For the Muscovites having once been made sensible of the prodigious Quantities of all Sorts of precious Furrs, as the Sables, Martins and black Foxes those Countreys afforded, and the vast Profit that must needs arise to their own Country, by engrossing the Traffick of those Commodities, have left no stone unturn'd, not only to make the best Discovery they could of those Tartarian Na­tions, but also by settling a fair Correspondence with them, to open to themselves a free passage [Page 62] into China. Among the Tartarian Nations which inhabit that vast Tract of Ground betwixt Siberia and China, the Tartars of Calmuck, of Mongul and Bogdoi, are the most considerable, whether for the extent of the Countreys they inhabit, or the pro­digious number of their Inhabitants. The first discovery of these Parts has chiefly been owing to the Industry of those employed by the Muscovites in Sable Hunting, whom they in their Language call Yachutehiki, or Hunters of Sable Martins; These are for the most part, composed not only out of Malefactors or Criminals, but also out of some Officers or Boyars, who for some reason or another, having fall'n under the Grand Czar's Displeasure, and being banished into those places where these Crea­tures are caught, the hopes of Gains has by degrees drawn them further and further after the Search of these Creatures, even as far as the River Yamour, where, for their better Conveniency, the Muscovites not many years ago, have built a Fort in a certain Island of that River, which has occasioned no small Contests betwixt them and the Chinese. Besides the two ways of catching these Creatures by the Trap and Net, mentioned before, they observe this Method in these remote Parts: There is a certain number of Men Arm'd with Cross-bows, engag'd for this Service, during the space of seven Years, and divided under certain Officers; One of these Officers goes abroad, at least once a Week with his Hunters and Dogs in Search after these precious Creatures, which commonly are lurking among the little Islands, which they kill with their Cross-Bows, not making use of any Fire-arms, for fear of endamaging the Furrs; What is thus caught is all for the Czar's Use, except a certain Allowance, the Officers have for their Pains, which however, they are obliged to divide in proportion with their Huntsmen, to encourage them in prosecuting the Game with the utmost diligence; The eagerness after which has at last opened to them the Know­ledge of those several Roads, which insensibly [Page 63] have led them to the very Borders of China. But we will return to those Tartarian Nations, and be­gin with the Tartars Calmucks, or Calmouches.

These Tartars inhabit a vast extent of Country, The Tar­tars Cal­mucks. between the two Rivers of Volga and Jaika extend­ing from Astrachan towards the Caspian Sea, and bordering upon the Country of the Tartars of Mon­gul. They are divided into an infinite number of Hordes▪ every one under their particular Chan or Kan, who all of them acknowledge the Authority of one, who is their Principal Chan; he is called Otchicurtican, and derives his Pedegree from the Great Tamerlan. He is a very Potent Prince, and lives in very great Splendor, being formidable both to the Neighbouring Tartars, and Muscovites them­selves; the latter of which keep a considerable Garison at Saratof, on the River Volga, to hinder their Excursions on that side; and during the Win­ter Season, are obliged to furnish the Nagajan Tar­tars about Astrachan, with Arms to defend them­selves against the Inroads of these Tartars. For­merly they used to come every Winter to ravage the Country of the Nagajans, but since these by the assistance of the Muscovites, have made them sensi­ble of the effects of their Fire-Arms and Canons, they content themselves with coming once a Year in the great Plains of Astrachan, for the conveni­ency of Food for their Cattle, at a Season, when the more Northern parts, which they inhabit, are quite destitute of it. This is commonly done with no less than a hundred thousand Men, and they seldom return without having received their usual Present of Bread, Aqua-vitae and Tobacco, from the Governour of Astrachan. There is no question to be made, but that the Muscovites are powerful enough to curb the Insolency of these Vagabonds, if it were not out of a consideration of the Bene­fit they receive from the Traffick of their Furrs and Horses, which they bring in great Quantities to Astrachan, and that they are very serviceable to the Czar in his Wars, being accounted the nimblest a [...] [Page 64] Encamping and Decamping in the World, as be­ing accustomed to it by the frequent Incursions they make into all the Neighbouring Countreys. It is chiefly for this Reason, that the Muscovites. look'd upon it as a piece of Policy, rather to allay their Fierceness by some Presents (which however, by continuance of Time, they now demand as an Obligation) than to engage in a War against a Multitude of Vagabonds, who have nothing to loose; they having no Houses or fix'd Habitations, much less any Cities, but living Winter and Sum­mer in Tents, made of Felts, in which however, both for neatness and conveniency, they exceed all the Neighbouring Nations, even those that have settled Habitations. These as well as all the other Nations of Great Tartary, even to the Indies, are Pagans, except those of Bokara and Samarkand, who are Mahometans. All the rest of the Pagan Nations acknowledge for the Supream Head of their Religion, in the same, if not in a more ab­solute manner as the Roman Catholicks do the Pope, a certain High Priest, whom they call Dalae-Lama, or Lamalamalow.

The constant Residence of this Impostor is in a very strong Castle, The Pagan Pope. near the City of Barantola in the Tarturian Province of Tanchut, which reaches from the Tartars of Calmuck and Mongul, between China and Persia, to the Indies, and is Govern'd by a great Prince, whom they call Deva. This Pa­gan Pope, the spiritual Father of the whole Great Tartary, is worshipped by these Idolatrous Nations, by prostrating themselves before him, and adoring him, like a God; neither are any Strangers permit­ted to approach him, unless they are ready to pay him the same Devotion. The Chineses themselves shew a great deal of Veneration to him, and when­ever he vouchafes to come into China, he is receiv­ed with the greatest Respect and Honour imagina­ble, and never returns without vast Presents. He has his Vicars or Vicegerents residing in several of the Tartarian Provinces, unto whom they pay the [Page 65] same Adoration, as to the Dalaè-Lama, or Lama­malamalow himself; These Patriarchs, or what else you will call them, are by the Tartarians called Coutusta Lamas, and assume among other Preroga­tives, an Authority to themselves of composing such Differences, as may arise among the Under Chans, either by themselves, or by such Judges as they are pleased to appoint. The chief thing which contributes towards the maintaining the great Veneration these Pagans have for the Dalaè-Lama, is, that they have been persuaded into a Belief, that he is immortal, and only renews, like the Moon. This Impostor is carried on in the follow­ing manner: As soon as they perceive this Dalaè or Chief Priest, to be in danger of his Life, those that have the management of this Business, make it their whole care to find out among the other La­ma's or Vicars, one who most resembles him in Person; who, immediately after the Death of the first (whose dead Body is carefully concealed) is set up in his Room, and declared to be the same Dalaè-Lama, but only renewed in his Person; and this Impostor is the more difficult to be discovered, by the common People, they being but rarely al­low'd to see this High Priest, unless it be at a di­stance, when he gives them his Benediction.

I cannot but take notice here of the Opinion, Preste Jean. which some, that have of late years travell'd into those Parts, have conceived of this Dalaè-Lama, to wit, That he is that same Preste Jean, who has made so much noise in the World, and has been so variously represented by Historians. Thus much is certain, that if every thing be duely weighed as it ought to be, concerning the Title and other Things, which by many Authors are attributed to their Preste Jean, the same may in most points be said of this Dalaè-Lama; so, that I see no reason why we may not with more Justice place him in Asia, than these Authors have look [...]d for him in A­byssina, where, with all their Endeavours and Shifts, they have never been able to find him out hitherto.

[Page 66] The Portugeses were the first that received, and afterwards communicated this erroneous Opi­nion to the rest of Europe; it being certain, that the more an [...]ient Authors, who have made any mention of this Preste Jean, have placed him always in Asia, though they have differed both as to his Name, and place of Residence. And thus far Baltazar Tellez, Nicolas Godigno, and some others, who have been for a considerable time resident in Ethiopia, and consequently had the bet­ter Opportunity to be inform'd concerning this Matter, agree with the Antients, that this Preste Jeen is not to be heard of in those Parts. The Por­tugeses were first led into this Error by one Pieter de Coulan, who being sent by their King John II. to discover the East-Indies by Land, after having tra­versed a great part of Asia and the Indies, could not hear the least Tidings there of this so Famous Preste Jean; But, in his return homeward, com­ing to Cairo, was inform'd, that in Ethiopia, there was a very Potent Prince, who was a declared Pro­tector of the Christians, having always a Cross car­ried before him. This Relation agreeing in a great measure with what had been published before con­cerning Preste Jean, was the sooner received as Authentick, first, in Portugal, and afterwards all over Europe. The Jesuit [...]. Kirker, has shewn us out of the Latin Chronology▪ of the Kings of Abys­sina, That there is not the least mention made there of this Preste Jean; and if we search narrowly in­to the Antient Authors, that have had occasion to speak [...] him, we shall find that the greatest part of them have placed him betwixt the Country of the Monguls and China, tho' perhaps in several Pro­vinces; which difference might perhaps arise from thence, that in former Ages this Preste Jean had his several Vicars, as the Dalaè-Lama has now, which might be taken by some for the Head it self. St. Antonius, in the third Tome of his History, places this Preste Jean in the Greater or Ʋpper India, from whence, he says, he drove back the Tartars, that [Page 67] invaded the Christians in those Parts. Those who have assign'd him his Reign in Kitay, have question­less comprehended that vast Country, situate betwixt the Rivers of Volga and the Oby, as far as China, under that Name, as the Muscovites do to this day; especially since Marcus Paulus Venetus, who resided several Years with the Great Chan of the Tartars, places Preste Jean in the same Kingdom of Tanchut, where the Dalaè-Lama has his Residence to this day. Both the Antient and Modern Authors have been strangely puzzled in finding out the true Ety­mology of the Word Preste Jean, but in my Opi­nion, that of Scaliger is the most probable, who derives it from the Persian Word Prestegiani, which signifies as much as Apostolick, and might easily by Corruption be transformed into Preste Jean by such of the Europaeans, as did not understand its true sig­nification. There is but two Objections of any moment to be made against this Assertion: The first is, that the same Preste Jean, who is so much celebrated throughout Europe, and his Subjects, were Christians; whereas the People Inhabiting now adays the Great Tartary, are Idolaters; The second is, that Preste Jean was a Temporal Prince. As to the first, it is to be observed, that, tho' at present that vast Country is altogether possess'd by Infidels or Pagans, nevertheless it is very probable, that in more Antient Times, the Christian Religion was introduced into those Parts as well as others, and continued there for a considerable time, there being certain Remnants of Christianity to be met with to this day, among some of its Inhabitants. There is a Country in those Parts, called by the Moors in derision, Kiaferstan, that is, The Country of the Infidels, the Inhabitants of which are called to this day, Christians of St. Thomas; and, tho' no Chri­stians now, yet have retain'd Baptism for their Chil­dren, have painted Crosses in their Churches, and bear three Red Crosses, made with the Tincture of Sanders-Wood, in their Foreheads. I think it is almost beyond question, that in the thirteenth Age, [Page 68] there was a vast number of Christians in Tartary, their Emperor Cublai, having embraced the Christian Religion, and his Brother waged War with great Success against the Caliph of Babylon and other In­fidels. In the fourteenth Age several of Franciscan Monks, who were sent to the Great Chan, conver­ted in the Kingdom of Thibet (which is next to that of Tanchut) a great number of Pagans; and it is Remarkable, what F. Andrada, a Portugese Jesuit relates, That in the Year 1624. when he tra­vell'd in those Parts, he found among the Inhabi­tants some corrupted Idea's of Christianity; as a certain sort of Confession of that Christian Faith, their Ancestors had profess'd in former Ages. And I think it no less worth Observation, that this Dalaè or High-Priest of the Tartarian, bears the Name of Lama, which in the Tartarian Language signi­fies a Cross, and that the Tartars of Bogdoi, who acknowledge among the rest the Authority of this Dalaè, wear always Crosses about them, which they call Lama's, and keep them with a great deal of Reverence. As to the second Objection, of this Dalaè not being a Temporal Prince now, this may be ascribed to the Wars and Revolutions of a Coun­try inhabited by several distinct Nations, so as be­ing first corrupted, and at last quite degenerated from their Antient Religion into a Barbarous Ido­latry, and thereby the whole face of Affairs changed; this Successor of Preste Jean, from being a Monarch, might become the Head of a New Religion, or rather Idolatry.

But, Tartars of Mongul. it is time, after this Digression, to proceed in the Description of the Tartarian Provinces be­tween Muscovy and China, and among them to the Tartars of Mongul. These Tartars inhabit a very large Tract of Ground from the Western sources of the River Yamour to the Calmuck Tartars, from whom they are however separated by great Desarts, and border to the South-East and East upon Tur­questan and China. They are subdivided into three great Provinces, each of them being under the Ju­risdiction [Page 69] of its particular Chan or Taiso, who are all three of the same Family, and cultivate a very good Understanding betwixt one another, having several Under- Chans under their Jurisdiction. The first and chiefest of these Chans is call'd Tchetchinga, his Territories lie betwixt China and the Tartars of Bogdoi. They inhabit neither Towns nor Villages, their Houses, which are but few in number, lying scattered here and there, without any regularity. They are very troublesom to their Neighbours in­habiting about the Lake Dalai, and all along the River Szelinga; one of their Under- Chans, call'd Becroesain, Territories bordering upon that River. It is in the Territories of this Chan Tchetchinga, that the Coutousta Lama, or the Vicar of the Dalaè Lama, has his Residence, being respected here as the Pa­triarch of all the Monguls, and adored almost like a Deity. He follows them where-ever they ramble, and it is to him they refer the decision of all their Differences; these Tartars being naturally of a very mild and pliable Temper. The second of the Principal Chans, is called Octiervikan, and the third, D' Jan Gari, but their Territories lying out of the way of Commerce, and consequently being unfre­quented by Strangers, are nothing near so well known as the first. They are very jealous of the Tartars of Bogdoi, since they have made themselves Masters of China, but these stand in little fear of them, as having the Advantage of their Fire-Arms against them, with the use of which the Monguls are altogether unacquainted; and the Desarts be­twixt them and the Calmucks or Calmuches, serve for a Barrier to both Nations. They keep a very good Correspondence with the Muscovites, by rea­son of the Neighbourhood of Siberia, where they drive a great Trade with the Muscovites, especially in Cattle, wherein their chiefest Wealth consists, their Country being all over watered with a great number of small Rivers, which all empty them­selves into the River Szelinga, and render their Meadows extreamly fertile and [...]it for Pasturage.

[Page 70] The Tartars of Bogdoi, Tartars of Bogdoi. by the Chineses, called the Eastern Tartars, inhabit a vast Country, divi­ded under the Jurisdiction of several Chans or Tayso's; but the Province, called, Diutchari by the Muscovites, whose Inhabitants conquer [...]d China, makes them the most Famous of all the rest of the Tartars. This Province lies betwixt the Eastern Seas, and the two great Rivers, Chingala and Ya­mour. They were formerly so inconsiderable, as to be Tributaries to the Chineses, till they made them­selves both known and fear'd, by subduing six of the Chinese Provinces; and would in all likelihood, have soon made themselves Masters of the whole Empire at that time, had not the Chineses call'd in to their Aid the Yousbecks, who having expell'd the Tar­tars of Bogdoi, did not only settle themselves there, but also put upon the Throne the Family of Ive­na; which having sway'd the Scepter of this spa­cious Empire, till the Year 1368, was expell'd by the Chineses, and the Imperial Diadem bestow'd up­on the Family of Tayminga. After this Family had reign'd very peaceably for near the space of 300 Years, the same Diutchari or Bogdoi Tartars, in the Year 1644, re-entred China with a vast Army, and at last, reduced the whole Empire, under their O­bedience. The first Emperour of the Tartarian Race, was Chunchi their Prince, the Chief of the Family of Taitsingva, who reigns at present in China. The Tartars of Bogdoi, as also the Inhabi­tants of the Province Dauri are not near so rich in Cattle as the Monguls, their Horses being but very small, and never Shoo'd by their Owners, but they drive a considerable Trade in Sables and black Foxes Skins, as also in Rubies and Pearls, which the Rivers, Argus, Yamour and Chingala, afford them. Their Houses are built of nothing but Earth, and they resemble both in their Stature and Faces most of the Europaean Tartars, but especially those of Crim, except that they are much more ci­vilised, by reason of their continual Commerce with the Chineses. Their Speech and the Characters [Page 71] they make use of, have a very near resemblance to the Vulgar Dialect of the Persians, but they have above sixty Letters in their Alphabet, and write and read from the top downward, like the Chineses. They scarce profess any certain Religion, but wear most of them Crosses, which they keep in great Veneration, and are great Enemies of the Maho­metans. Both Guns, and Gun-powder is in use among them; but not so frequently, neither with the same Dexterity, as in Europe, they having not attain'd to the same perfection in the Composition of the latter, so, that it being but of little Strength, and their Great Artillery, which is very indifferent­ly cast, not very suitable to their rambling way of living, they more frequently make use of the same Arms as the rest of the Tartars.

Besides these three different Sorts of Tartars, we have spoken of, there are several others, as the To­stiouski, Watski, or Vigulci, Barbanski or Scibanski, Tyrgyski, Tingoesi, and others, who inhabit about the Lakes, and all along the Rivers between Siberia and the Tartars of Mongul. They most of them agree in Physiognomy and Language with the Cal­muck Tartars, so, that in all probability they are so many separate Hordes, formerly belonging to that Nation, but by conversation and trading with the Muscovites, at last brought over to the Jurisdiction of the Russian Empire.

The Tingoeses were first discovered to the Russians, Tingoeses in the Year 1605, when some of the Muscovite Hunters, guided by some Siberian Tartars, and a few Samoyedes (of whom we shall speak at large in the following Chapter) after having pass'd many Rivers and several Desarts, came at last to a River, called Jenissay (where the Muscovites have since built a City of the same name) exceeding in big­ness the River Oby it self, which having on the East high Mountains (some of which cast out Fire) and on the West very fertile Plains, these were the Ha­bitations of the Tingoesi, living in wretched Cot­tages, disposed into several small Hordes or Compa­nies. [Page 72] The River overflows the adjacent Plains in the Spring, during which time, the Inhabitants re­tire into the Mountains, and return to the Plains with their Cattle, as soon as the Waters are fall'n: They found them of a very gentle and mild Dis­position, having at the persuasion of the Samoyedes, soon submitted themselves to the Muscovian Go­vernment; but, what is very observable, is, that these Tartarians have great swoln Throats, like in Italy, the Inhabitants under the Alpes.

All the Tartars in those Parts are of a swarthy Complexion, inclining to an Olive colour: They have broad Faces, flat below, but rising on the up­per-part, their Eyes very small, but brisk and sparkling; they have very short and flat Noses, wearing a little Hair upon their upper Lips or Chins. The Stature and Proportion of their Bodies is very large, something above the common Size, they are clean and well proportion'd in their Limbs; their Air, tho' somewhat stern and reso­lute, yet carries not any marks of Cruelty or Sa­vageness along with it. Their Habits resemble that of most all the other Tartars, both Europaeans and Asiaticks, being made in the nature of a Cassock or large Vest, fitted to their Bodies, but the Ma­terials are for the most part only Sheep-Skins. A­bout the Waste they wear a Cord or small Girdle, wherein hangs their Bow and Quiver, which are their constant Companions, wherever they go. Their Heads are shav'd to the Crown, where they preserve a good Tuft of Hair, thick enough to make two good Locks, one of which hangs down before, the other behind. Upon their Heads they were no other Covering, than a round Cap, or rather Bon­net, made of the same Stuff with their Habits; only that on the top of it, there is a pretty large Tuft of red, white or green Silk, or perhaps of some other colour, according to the Custom of such Hordes, as they belong to; these Hordes wear­ing these different colour'd Tufts, as a certain mark, whereby to distinguish themselves from one [Page 73] another. Their Chief Men among them, especially such as live in those places where the Sables and Martins are caught, make their Garments either of those Furrs, or else of Dog-Skins, and sometimes, especially during the Winter, they join both toge­ther. They generally wear the Hair of the Dogs (of which they keep a great number) outermost mak­ing the Furrs of the Sables or Martins the Lining to the other; not, but that they are sufficiently sensi­ble, how much the first exceed the latter, both in Beauty and Value; but, say they, We do not think it just, that the Dog, who in his life-time had been so serviceable to us, in finding out and catching the Sa­bles or Martins, should be debased after his death, be­low those he conquer'd, but that his past Service ought to be remembered, by preferring him after his death be­fore his enemy, which he vanquished when alive.

It is easie to be imagined, that the Muscovites, after they had hunted out these so far distant Coun­tries, did not acquiesce here, but left no Stone un­turned till they had made themselves an easie Pas­sage through those Tartarian Countries to the Em­pires of China and Japan. To obtain this end, they used to send frequently their Ambassadors, and sometimes Messengers on some Pretence or another, into those Parts, who having taken several ways, at last made the Passage betwixt the Russian Empire and China tolerably commodious to their Merchants, who now Travel from the City of Musco to Pekin, the Capital City of the Chinese Empire, in less than Four Months time, with Conveniency enough, especially since the Muscovites, for the conveniency of their Caravans, have built several Cities and Forts, as the City of Genessay or Jenessay, among the Tingoëses, upon the River of that Name; The City of Szelinga, upon the River of the same Name, besides several Fortresses, the last of which is called Albazin, built upon the River Yamour, three Months Journey from the City of Musco, and but three Weeks Travelling from Pekin, the Metropolis of China.

[Page 74] When the Muscovian Merchants undertake this great Journey, How the Muscovite Travel in­to China. they commonly take the Advantage of the Winter-Season, which being the most com­modious in Muscovy for Travelling, by reason of the Rivers and Lakes (which in the Summer-time are no small Obstacles to Travellers) being all frozen over, they usually set out towards the latter end of February, or the beginning of March, when the Snow being well beaten, they Travel in Sleds from the City of Musco to Tobol, the Capital City of Siberia, to wit, above 800 English Miles in less than three Weeks. From hence they continue their Journey by Land to the utmost Frontie [...]s of Siberia, and from thence to the Tostiouski, a Horde of Tartars, under the Subjection of the Muscovites. Here they change their Carriage (which they send back into Siberia) for one much more swift and commodious. For whereas the Muscovite Sleds are usually drawn but by one Horse, they make use in those Parts of a certain Beast, called the Reen, or Rain-Deer, which they put in their Sleds, and to make it go the more swift, they tye a great Dog behind, that by his bark­ing, The Reen, or Rain-Deer. scaring the poor Beast, makes it run with that swiftness, that it carries the Sleds Six or Sevenscore Miles a day.

This Creature (probably the Tarandius of the Antients) is by the Modern Latins called Rangifer, from the Word Reen, which is the Name given it by the Laplanders, who, as likewise the Samoyedes, and some other Northern Nations, make a conside­rable Advantage of these Beasts, not only in their Sleds, but also by making Cloaths of their Skins. It is as big as a large Stagg, but much stronger, with a very high Breast, where the Hairs, which are of a grayish colour, inclining to white, are very long and rough. They have cloven Hoofs, the Horn of which is as hard as Iron, so that making at every step an Impression in the Ice, they go as securely, as if they were shoo'd with Frost-Nails, or walk'd upon the Ground, and that with such swiftness, that they often Travel 150 Miles a day, their Horns [Page 75] are higher than those of the Elk, and larger than a Stagg. They have on the Forehead two Brow­anklers, wherewith in the Winter they dig up the white Moss from under the Snow for their Food, and break the Ice, to get Water to quench their Thirst. For the rest, they are very Sociable Crea­tures, feeding in Herds, and easily tamed, and made serviceable for the draught of Sleds, which they perform with an incredible swiftness.

By the help of these Creatures the Muscovian Merchants Travel with great Expedition, as long as the Ice continues to bear, to the City of Genessay or Jenessay, built by the Muscovites upon a River of the same Name, for the conveniency of Travellers. From thence they take Boat to go up the two Ri­vers, Lake of Biakala. Tongusi and Augara, to the Lake of Baikala, where both these Rivers have their rise.

The Waters of this Lake are extraordinary clear, but what makes the Passage over it very difficult and tedious, is, that it being surrounded on all sides with very high Rocks, and the Winds being thereby check'd, they blow so variously, and from several Points at a time, that they put the Masters of the Vessels to a great deal of danger and trouble; so, that tho' its breadth be not 30 Miles over, yet are they obliged to spend sometimes a whole Week in passing it.

After they have got over this Lake, they imme­diately enter towards the South, the Country of the Mongul Tartars, Sleds with Sails. where being furnished with Mules and Dromedaries, they continue their Jour­ney towards the Confines of China, which is com­monly done in fifteen or sixteen days.

But, before we part with our Travelling Mer­chants, I cannot forbear to mention here a certain way they use in those Parts of easing these Reens or Sled-Stags in their Travels, it being the more surprising, the less any thing of that Nature is pra­ctised among the Europaeans, tho' I remember to have some Years since, seen something, not unlike to it in Holland, viz. a certain Machine, driven forward [Page 76] by the help of Sails upon a Level. This is per­formed by the help of Sails, which when the Wind favours, they put up in their Sleds, so that by this means they are driven along, sometimes over the Land covered with Snow, sometimes over the Ri­vers frozen with Ice; the Dog and Deer supplying the defect of the Wind in a Country all Level, Why the Musco­vites Tra­vel by Land into China (such as is that vast Tract of Ground betwixt Siberia and Mount Caucasus) as the Oars in a Vessel, when be­calmed, or labouring against the Wind.

It will perhaps seem strange to those, who have some knowledge of these North-Eastern Parts, that whereas these Travelling Merchants might with more Ease, and less Charge, take the Advantage of those great numbers of Rivers, which are betwixt China and Muscovy, they should choose the way by Land, as being both more chargeable and troublesome. But, besides, that it is sufficiently evident out of what has been said, that the Grand Tartary betwixt China and Muscovy, is not so Desart, as has been imagined, there are insurmountable Obstacles in these Rivers, which are sufficient to deter even the best Seamen in the World, much more the Russians, who are hitherto not the most expert in Sea-Affairs. Not to mention here an almost infinite number of Rivers, whose Names are not so much as known in Europe, the most considerable, both for the abun­dance of Water, and extent of their Course, are the Rivers Oby, Genessay, or Jenessay, Lena, and Ya­mour. The two first have this Inconveniency, that, where they disembogue into the Sea, they are al­most all the Year long, so choak'd up with whole Mountains of Ice, that they are extreamly dange­rous, besides which, the latter of the two is to­wards the Mouth of it so full of Cataracts, or Wa­ter-falls, at some Leagues distance from one ano­ther, occasioned by the Rocks, whose tops being all over covered with most delicious Flowers, by their odoriferous scent, perfume the circumjacent Air, that they cannot be pass'd without unlading the Vessel, which cannot be done without great [Page 77] Charge; The Mouth of the River Lena lying more Easterly, is not so much pester'd with Ice as the former, and its Course much more easie, yet the vast number of Rocks and Shelves, which lie very close to one another at the very Entrance of it out of the Sea, renders it very dangerous, if not quite unpassable to Ships of never so little Burthen, except it be to very small Fisher-Boats. 'Tis true, the River Yamour, the most Easterly of all, would be very convenient for Traffick, its course being uniform, were it not for a prodigious number of Sea-Bull-rushes, which at its Entrance into the Sea, grow like a Forest, of that thickness, that a Man can hardly grasp one of them with both his Arms, whereby all Passage for Ships to go into the Sea, is quite obstructed: All these Difficulties and Obstacles considered, who can blame the Mus­covites, if they prefer the most commodious and shortest Way before the dangers of these Rivers, which however, are not useless, but rather very commodious to them in their Land-Travels from Siberia, cross the Tartarian Provinces, to the Con­fines of China; forasmuch as they travel with more Ease over them when they are frozen, and are more Navigable towards their Sources, than to­wards the End of their Courses? During the Dif­ferences betwixt the Muscovites and Chineses, arisen about the Building of the Fort of Albazin by the first, upon the River Yamour, these Merchants used to go by Water upon the Rivers, Oby and Szelinga, as far as the City which bears the same name with the last of these Rivers, being built there by the Muscovites, for the Conveniency of their Travel­ling Mercants. From this City they travel by Land through the Country of the Tartars of Mongul, to the place of Residence of the Chan of Becroesain, one of their Principal Chans, where also resides the Coutusta-Lama, or Vicar of the Tartarian High Priest; here by the means of some Presents, they obtain Guides and Carriages, with a good Convoy, who conducts them to the Frontiers if China.

CHAP. VI.
Of the Samoyedes, Groenland, Livonia and Courland.

THE Samoyedes or Samogedes, inhabit that Tract of Ground, which lies North-East of Siberia, on both sides of the River Oby, extending to the Streight of Weigats in the Frozen Sea; their Habi­tation being under the frigid Zone it self. This Country was first discovered to the Muscovites, by a Russian Merchant, whose name was Oneke, who having for a considerable time traded with the In­habitants in rich Furrs, and gathered great Wealth, at last made a Discovery of it to the Czar of Mus­covy, who having sent thither a splendid Embassy, they soon persuaded them to submit to His Czarish Majesty, paying a certain number of Sable Skins for their yearly Tribute. They were formerly comprehended under the name of those the Anti­ents, called Shytes or Sarmates, it being certain, that the word Samoyedes, is a Muscovian Word, sig­nifying as much as self-eaters, composed out of Sam, which signifies ones self, and Geda to eat, be­cause they used to eat the Bodies of their dead Friends, mixed with their Venison, in the last of which, this Country abounds, and always was, and is to this day, their ordinary Food. Some would have them to be the same Abii, of which Curtius speaks, that they sent Ambassadors to Alexander the Great, and that they were called Obii from the River Oby. Tho' they have no Cities, yet do they not live a Vagabond-life, like most of the Tar­tars, but have their settled Habitations, which are certain Cabans or Huts, some Foot deep under the Ground, of a circular Figure, built Vault-wise [Page 79] a top, having in the middle of it a Hole, under­neath which is the Fire-place, round about which they lie during the Winter; it serves both for a Chimney, and sometimes for a Door, thro' which they let in the Air, when the others are stopt up by the Snow, which falls here often six or seven Foot high. During this Season, which lasts six Months, and keeps them in continual Darkness; their Correspondence is maintain'd betwixt them by the Trenches or Walks under Ground from one Hut to another, by which means they visit one an­other, the absence of the Sun being supplied by the melancholy light of Lamps, fed with Oil, drawn of a certain Fish, of which as well as of all other Necessaries, they make provision in the Summer; which Season begins here, as soon as the Sun comes to the Equinoctial Line, and enters into the Septentrional Signs of the Zodiack, and rejoyces them with a Day as long, but not so tedious, as the Night had been before. It is then they leave their doleful Huts, and apply themselves to their usual Employments, which is chiefly Hunting. I am apt to believe that it is upon the Account of these Sa­moyedes, that some have founded their fabulous Narrations of a certain People that sleep six Months in the year, or that die in the beginning of Win­ter, and rise up again in the Spring, like the Swal­lows or Frogs; as that, what has been related of some of the Northern Countreys, to wit, that there are People there without Heads, having their Eyes in their Breasts; That they have Feet so big, as that one of them shades the whole Body, and being thus covered with their Feet, neither Sun nor Rain can come at them, questionless owes its Ori­gin to their Garments and Pattins they make use of in the Winter. For, their upper Garments are made like Vests, or rather Cosaques, falling down to the mid-leg, border'd below with Furr, open only at the bottom (by which they get into them) and in the upper part, where they put out their Faces; when the Cold is excessive, they cover [Page 80] their Heads with a certain Cap, like to the Capu­chines, made in the same Fashion with the Head of a Man. So in the Winter-time, these Samoyedes, as well as the Laplanders, and Finlanders, wear a kind of Shooes or Pattins, made of Bark of Trees, or some very thin Wood; Those that are worn by the Samoyedes, are an Ell and a half long towards the Toe, but those of the Laplanders and Finlanders, are as long to the Heels as to the Toes; they use them with so much Agility upon the Snow, that down a Hill, they will out-do in swiftness some Horses. For the rest, their Garments are made of the Skins of the Reens, the Nerves and Veins of these Beasts serving them for Thread to sow their Cloaths; At the end of the Sleeves of their Cosaques they have their Muffs sowed on, which they either let hang loose, or make use of to cover their Hands, as occasion requires. Under these Cosaques they wear Shirts made of the Skins of young Reens or Rain-Deer, which, having very short Hair, are softer than Linnen, and under these Shirts they wear their Drawers. Upon their Heads they wear very large Caps or Bonnets, which hang down round about their Necks; they are commonly made by the Mus­covites, of Cloath of several Colours, lin'd with Furr, and sold to the Samoyedes. They wear also Boots with the Furr on the out-side, which makes them appear at first sght, more like Savage Beasts than Men. They have a way of scraping the in­side of the Bark of Beech as fine as the Shavings of Ivory, which serves them for Handkerchiefs, for they take a Handful of it at a time, to wipe their Faces, Noses or Hands. The length of the Win­ter Season making their Ground not fit for Tillage, they have no Corn nor Cattle, so that they are con­tented, to live upon what Nature affords them: their Food being Fish dry'd in the Wind and Sun, instead of Bread, Honey and Venison; and the Flesh of young Whelps or Puppies, is esteem'd a dainty Fare among them. Their Stature is very low and mean, having very short Legs, almost [Page 81] like the Groenlanders, of whom we shall have occa­sion to speak anon; their faces large and flat with­out Beards, and their Eyes very little, like the Tartars, but not so sparkling. The Women here are very ugly, so that by their Faces and Cloaths, which are exactly like to the Men's, their Sex is not to be distinguished at first sight. Notwithstand­ing which, they are very jealous of them, being extreamly nice in preserving their Wives for their own Use. For this reason they buy them at the Age of six or seven from their Parents, without daring to look upon them before the Bargain is made, the usual payment is a certain number of Deers, the only valuable Commodity their Coun­try affords, thus thinking themselves assured of their Virginity, they keep them very close, nay more strict than in Italy, both before and after Marriage, and there is some who affirm, that when they go abroad a Hunting, they make [...] a cer­tain Engine to preserve their Chastity; a convin­cing Instance, that Ugliness is no preservative against Jealousie.

Their Language and Laws are equally unknown to Strangers, the latter being altogether established by Custom, before they submitted themselves to the Muscovite Government. He that is the best Magi­cian, is considered among them as the most excel­lent Man; if they happen to sell any of their Deer to Strangers, they reserve to themselves the En­trails, which they keep for their own eating. Their Arms are no other than a Bow and Arrows, which they make use of when they go abroad a Hunting, which being their continual Exercise, they are most excellent at Shooting; they have also a certain way of Dancing, but the most ridiculous in the World. They were formerly all Pagans and Idolaters; for when the Hollanders in the Year 1595. in their Voyage to the North, landed some of their Men near the Streight of Weigats, they found near the Sea-side abundance of Idols, for which the Samo­yedes had so much Affection, that they would not [Page 82] allow the Dutch, tho' never so much entreated, to carry away one of them. But, in this Age the Christian Religion was planted there by the help of a Russian Bishop of Wolodimer, who having been sent thither with some Priests, brought most of them over to the Greek Religion.

But before we take our leave of these Northern Parts belonging to the Grand Czar of Muscovy's Dominions, America, [...] it will perhaps not be amiss to say something concerning a certain Conjecture some of the most Curious among the Russians have of the nearness of America to these Northern Parts. They say, there is beyond the Oby a very large River, call'd Kawoina, into which another River, named Lepa, emptying it self, they discharge themselves into the Frozen Sea. Near the Mouth of this Ri­ver is a very spacious Island, well peopled, whose chief Employment is Hunting, but especially after a certain Animal, call'd Behemot, of which we shall say something anon; The Muscovites say, that this Creature being very difficult to Hunt most ge­nerally upon the sides of the Frozen Sea, they often­times are obliged to carry their Families along with them; so, that happening many times to be sur­prized by a sudden Thaw, they are upon huge pieces of Ice, that break from one another, carried at a great distance; They perswade themselves that it were some of these Hunters, who being carried upon these floating pieces of Ice to the most Nor­thern Parts of America, which is not far from that part of Asia, which juts out into the Tartarian Sea, settled the first Colonies there. They alledge, for the confirmation of this Opinion, that the In­habitants of the most Northern Parts of America, bordering on that Sea, have the same Features with those Hunting Islanders, and that some Creatures are very frequent in the Northern America, which are commonly to be found on the Muscovian side, especially Beavers, all which they believe to have been transported thither in the same manner.

[Page 83] As to what relates to the Behemot; Ivory Teeth of B [...]he­mot. it is an am­phibious Animal, as big as a Crocodile, and as dan­gerous to Hunt. But what makes these Islanders so Industrious, even so as to venture their Lives, in the search after this Creature, which is usually found in the above-mentioned River Lena, and upon the Shoar of the Tartarian Sea, is its Teeth, which being ten Inches long, and two in Diameter at the Root, exceed in every respect the Elephant's Teeth, being incomparably whiter and smoother than the Ivory which is brought from the Indies, and in very high Esteem amongst the Turks and Per­sians, who use them in making their Hafts of Scy­mitars and Daggers, which they prefer before Sil­ver or Gold; being perswaded, that it has a most Specifick Property to stanch Blood in those that carry it about them.

The Consonancy there is betwixt the Groenlanders and the Samoyedes, Groen­land. and also the Tartars, we have spoken of before, may be a sufficient inducement to say something of their Country, before we leave the North. Groenland is generally now a days be­lieved to be a Continent bordering upon Tartary on the East, and on America Westward; They are a People Savage, Stubborn, and Indisciplinable, with­out any Civility, knowledge of Vertue or Shame; especially in the most Northern Parts, they being somewhat more docile towards the South-West.

They are all Pagans or Idolaters; Their Idols Their Idols being for the most part made of a piece of Wood of one Foot and a half high, covered either with Feathers, or with some Skin or another, the hairy side outward. They prostrate themselves at Sun­rising, which seems to intimate that they adore the Sun. There were about Forty Years ago some few of these Groenlanders brought into Denmark, in whom there was observed some remnants of Re­ligion, or rather Superstition, forasmuch as one of them refused to eat of the Flesh of some Beasts, as being held unclean, are not eaten in Europe.

[Page 84] Their Cloaths are made of the Skins of Sea-Dogs, Cloaths. Sea-Calves, and Reens, not unlike to those of the Samoyedes, but that they wear under their Cosaques Wastcoats, made of the Skins of Birds, such as Swans, Geese, Wild Ducks, or Teals, turning the Feathers either inward or outward, according to the difference of the Season. The difference of both Sexes is not easily distinguished in their Garments, but that the Breeches of the Women do not reach quite down to the Knees, whereas they wear theirs below them. They live all in an equal degree, not knowing any Superiority among one another, those being esteemed the richest, who have the most Children, most Bows and Arrows, and kill the most Venison or Wild Fowl, the only Reward of their Industry and Skill.

They are low of Stature, Their Sta­ture and Manners. but strong and well-set, their Faces broad, with little Eyes, but very lively; their Hands and Feet short, almost like the Nagajan Tartars, but that they are more swarthy, and their Skin much softer. Their Hair is blacker than Jet, which they roll together, and bind it up on their Crowns. Some of them wear certain Trin­kets in their Ears. The Women as well as the Maids have their Breasts flagging and falling down to their Bellies, the Nipples being as black as a Coal. They suckle their Children over their shoulders, and it is very remarkable, that those Women that were some Years ago brought into Denmark, were observed to have no Hair in any other Part, but the Head, and to be free from the Monthly Courses of Women. They are, for the rest, very like the Samoyedes, ex­cept that they do not make the same account of Chastity, but in that Point Act according to the Natural State of Freedom, both Men and Women exercising the Venereal Act without controul or shame, even in the Presence of a great many standers-by, the Young Wenches being only obli­ged to ask their Parents consent, which they rarely deny them. This was verified by two Instances, in the Voyage of the Danes to Groenland, we have [Page 85] mentioned before; one of these Women, that was to take a merry Bout with a Seaman, having by this means, with several others, that were to be Witnesses to the consummation of the Bargain, been trapan'd under Deck, they were carried into Norway, and from thence into Holstein. Being ar­rived at Bergves in Norwegen, there was no small concourse of People to take a view of these Sa­vages, and among the rest a Lady of Quality ap­proaching nearer to the Groenland Man, he, without any further Ceremony, attempted to Board her, making the best way he could to find out with his Hands, what was hidden under her Petticoats.

Their Language is altogether unknown to Stran­gers, Language. unless it be some few Words, which are said to have some resemblance with Latin and Greek, which must be accidental. They speak very fast, and in the Throat, and pronounce, not without difficulty, the Words that have a G in them; they never pronounce the R (as do also the Tartars) but always turn it into L. They are unacquainted with Gold or Silver; their Commerce is performed by Trucking: They put such Commodities, as they offer to sell, together; and on the other hand, they pick out of what is brought to them, what they like best, so that the Buyer and Seller add and di­minish, till such time that both Parties are content with the Bargain.

The most valuable Commodity this Country af­fords, Their Com­modities. is the Teeth of the Fish Towack, which be­ing twisted round, and sharp at the end, not unlike a Horn, has been for a considerable time imposed upon the World in lieu of that of the Unicorn of the Antients, till Experience has sufficiently evi­denced the contrary. This, with the Fat and Oyl of Whales, Skins of Sea-Dogs and Sea-Calves, they truck for Knives, Scissars, Needles, Looking-Glasses, Iron, and Steel. Besides which, Groenland affords Talk, Marble of all colours; and, accord­ing to the report of some, also Silver Oar.

[Page 86] They have a particular way of catching the Whales. How they catch the Whales. They make use of a very long Thong, cut out of the Whale's Skin, unto this they fasten to one end a Hook, made out of the Tooth of the before-mentioned Fish Towack, and at the other end the Skin of a Sea-Dog, or Sea-Calf, blown up; this being thrown at, and having wounded the Whale, by its floating upon the surface of the Wa­ter, discovers the Tract of the wounded Whale. If they believe the Wound not Mortal, they dart several more at her, till such time they perceiving that the strength begins to fail her with the loss of Blood, they come up to her with their Boats, kill her, and draw her on Shoar.

The Fat of the Whales, but especially their Oyl, is the greatest Dainty they have, which they prefer before our Sugar, Spices, or Vinegar, which they have been observed to refuse; as they also shew'd more satisfaction in their ordinary Food of Sea-Dogs, Calves, Reens, Foxes, House-Dogs, and Fish, but especially Stock-fish, than in any of our Dishes.

The swarthy colour of these Inhabitants of the coldest Climate in the World, might very well fur­nish us with an Opportunity to make a Digression here, in contradiction of what is affirm'd by Pliny, to wit, Lib. 2. c. 78. That the heat of the Sun burns the Skin, as on the contrary, the Cold whitens it, if Natural Philosophy were not at present beyond our scope; wherefore we will pursue the Tract of our History, and give a short Description of Livonia.

The Country of Livonia or Liefland, Livonia. borders on the East upon Muscovy, on the North it is divided from Sweden and Finland by a Gulph of the Baltick Sea, called by the Latins, Sinus Livonicus; On the West it hath the Baltick Sea, and on the South Sa­mogitia, Lithuania, and Prussia. It is of a very large extent, being near 600 English Miles long, and 200 broad. It is divided into three Provinces, to wit, into Esthonie, Lettie, and Courland. The first of these Provinces is subdivided into five Circuits, [Page 87] called Hanie, Wirland, Allentaken, Jerwe, and Wiecks; its Metropolis is Revel, as Riga of the Province of Lettie, and Goldingen is the Capital of Courland.

The City of Revel, The City of Revel. the Capital of the Province of Esthonie, is situate upon the Baltick Sea, at 50 degr. 25 min. Latitude, and 48 degr. 30 min. Longitude. It hath for its Founder, Waldemar or Wolmar II. King of Denmark, who laid the first Foundation of it in the Year 1230. But King Wolmar III. sold it in the Year 1347. with some other Cities in that Country, to Goswin d' Eck, the then Master of the Livonian Order of Knights. The Muscovites have for above these Hundred Years past been very ambitious to unite, not only this City, but also the whole Livonia, with the Russian Empire, which has occasioned several Wars, not only betwixt them and the Masters of the Livonian Knights, but also with the Swedes, after this City had put it self under the Protection of Eric, King of Sweden, near a Hundred and Fifty Years ago. This City is very Famous for two memorable Sieges it held out against the Muscovites, the first, in the Year 1570. the second, in the Year 1577. both which the Muscovites were forced to raise with great Loss. The City is fortified according to the Modern way, but its chief strength lies in its Castle, which being most advantageously situated upon a Rock, steepy on all sides, renders it almost un­accessible, except towards the City, where it is de­fended by very good Works. It has a most excel­lent Haven, fitted rather by Nature than Art, for the convenience of Trade, especially with Mus­covy. It is one of the most Antient Towns belong­ing to the Hanseatick League, and had for some Years, in Conjunction with the City of Lubeck, the Direction of the College belonging to the Hansea­tick Towns in the City of Novogorod Veliki. It was very flourishing in its Commerce, from the Year 1477. till the Year 1550. when having broken with the other Hanseatick Towns, the Muscovites soon after took the City of Narva, and established [Page 88] there the Trading they had before in this City; Notwithstanding which, it enjoys to this day the Priviledge of being a Mart, which has been con­firmed to them by several Treaties betwixt the Muscovites and Swedes, to wit, in the Year 1595. at Teusma, in the Year 1607. at Wibourg, and in the Year 1617. at Stolvova; tho', at the same time, their Wings have been clip'd of late Years, as to several Priviledges granted to them formerly by the Masters of the Livonian Order, and were since look'd upon as dangerous to the Prerogatives of their Sovereign. The Ecclesiastical Government is here, like in most other Commonwealths that profess the Protestant Religion, according to the Tenure of the Ausburg Confession, administred by a Consistory and a Superintendent; And their Civil Constitution comes very near to a Democratical State, the Magistrates having no Power to Tran­sact any thing of moment, without the Advice of the Principal Men of several Professions, and in Matters of Extraordinary Consequence, not with­out Summoning every Freeman of the City. With­in half a League of it, towards the Sea-side, are to be seen the Ruins of a stately Monastery, about 200 Years ago dedicated to St. Bridget, by a very wealthy Merchant of this City. The only thing Remarkable here, is, a Book composed of the Foundation of this Monastery, intimating, That the Religious Men and Women (for it consisted of both) of this Monastery had been so ingenious, even in those days, as to have found out a way to make themselves to be understood by one another by certain Signs, without the help of Words.

The next City of Note in the Province of Est­honie, Narva. is Narva, situate in the Circuit of Allentaken, at 60 degrees Elevation. It hath its Name from the River Narva or Nerva, which having its rise in the Lake Pripis, falls with a very swift Current in­to the Gulph of Finland, about Ten Miles below this City. Near three Miles above it, there is a most dangerous Cataract or Water-fall, which [Page 89] obliges the Ships that come down the River from Plescou and other Places to Narva, to unlade their Merchandizes near that Place. This Town, which is not very large, but exceeding strong, by reason of the adjacent Castle, is said to be built, as well as the City of Revel, by Wolmar II. King of Den­mark, and was in the Year 1558. besieged and ta­ken by John Basilovits, Great Duke of Muscovy, but recovered by the Swedes in the Year 1581. un­der the Conduct of Pontus de la Garde, the Swedish General, under whose Jurisdiction it remains to this day. It hath for many Years past enjoyed the same Priviledges with the other Hanseatick Towns, and was in the last Age a Place of very good Traffick, till the Muscovian Trade was from thence, by the English and Dutch, transferred to Archangel, and the Wars betwixt the Muscovites and Swedes de­stroyed its Commerce. During the War betwixt the English and the Dutch in Oliver Cromwel's Time, the Commerce to Archangel being interrupted, there began to be a Prospect of reviving the Trade into Muscovy, abundance of Ships making use of this Harbour for that purpose at that time, so, that the Haven was repaired, and several new Additions were made to the Town, for the Conveniency of Strangers. It has two Castles belonging to it, one on this side of the River, and the other on the op­posite Shoar, in a Peninsula, made by the River Nerva. It is called Ivanovogorod, and was built there by the Muscovites upon a Rock, so inaccessible, that it was judged Impregnable, and was not taken by the Swedes, till in the Year 1617. when Gustavus Adolphus made himself Master of it. At the foot of this Castle is another small Town, or rather Suburb, called Narva Muscovite, being inhabited by Muscovites, but subject to the Crown of Sweden, under the Jurisdiction of the Swedish Governour of the Castle. Betwixt Revel and Narva, there are in the Woods, Bears and Wolves of an extraordi­nary bigness, which, during the Winter-Season, do abundance of Mischief to the Peasants. There is [Page 90] in Narva to be seen the Skin of a Wolf of a prodi­gious Size, which is said to have kill'd six Peasants out of twelve he met upon the Road before he was killed himself. They fasten commonly a great Stick to their Sleds, which Noise they believe frightens the Wolves and makes them run away.

The Capital City of the second Province in Li­vonia, Riga. which is called Lettie, is the City of Riga. Its origin is somewhat doubtful, both as to the time, and the true name of its first Founder; some having ascribed it to Albert, the third Bishop of Livonia, in the Year 1196. Others to one Bertold, of the Order of the White Fryars, Abbot of Lock­en in the Country of Shovenburgh, in the Diocess of Mindea, who is said to have built it in the year 1189, and to have made it a Bishop's Seat. But it is beyond question, that in the Year 1215, it was raised to the Dignity of an Arch-Bishoprick, and made the Seat of the Metropolitan of all Livonia, Prussia and Courland. This occasioned afterwards great Jar [...]ngs betwixt the Livonian Knights and that Arch-Bishop, as also betwixt him and the Masters of the Teutonick Order in Prussia, concern­ing the Sovereignty and Administration of Justice in this place, which was at several times divided betwixt them, till the Reformation put a stop to their further Differences, by taking from them all the Authority they formerly had in this City. It surrendred it self by a voluntary Rendition to the Crown of Poland, in the Year 1561, during the War the Muscovites made in Livonia about that Time. Since which it was twice, but in vain, be­sieged by Charles Duke of Sudermannia (Uncle to Sigismond, King of Poland and Sweden) after he had got into Possession of the Kingdom of Sweden. But Gustavus Adolphus, took it at last in the Year 1621, by Composition, after a Siege of six Weeks, and the Swedes remain ever since in Possession of it; for, tho by virtue of the Truce concluded betwixt the two Crowns of Poland and Sweden, in the Year 1635, the same was not granted to the Swedes, any [Page 91] longer than till the Peace, they were, according to the Tenour of the Treaty of Peace, concluded be­twixt these two Crowns, in the Monastery of O­liva near Dantzick, in the Year 1666, (wherein John Casimir, King of Poland, also resign'd his Pretension to the Crown of Sweden) put into the entire Possession of this City, and the whole Livo­nia. It is situate upon the River Dune, which about ten or twelve Miles from hence discharges it self into the Baltick Sea, and is near this City, above a Mile broad, in a very spacious and pleasant Valley. It is well fortified on the Land-side, to wit, with six regular Bastions, and as many half Moons, the Counterscarp being Pallisado'd. It is very popu­lous, because of the extraordinary Concourse of People, that flock hither both in Winter and Sum­mer on the account of Commerce, which, while the Baltick Sea is Navigable, is carried on with the English, Dutch, and Hanseatick Towns, and when the Frost and Snow has fitted the Roads and River for Sleds, with the Muscovites. All sorts of Pro­visions are extreamly Cheap here, but especially Venison, by reason that the Peasants have a Privi­ledge hereabouts to Hunt at pleasure. The Luthe­ran is the established Religion here, with exclusion of all others, whether Protestants, Catholicks or Muscovites. The High-Dutch and Stavonian Lan­guages, are equally understood by most of the In­habitants, but the High-Dutch being look'd upon as the Principal, not only all People of any Fashi­on, both in Speaking and Writing, but also the Magistrate in his publick Acts, and the Ministers in their Sermons make use of it, except it be in two particular Churches, where Sermons are made in the Slavonian and Courland Languages, for such of the meaner Sort, as perhaps do not so exactly un­derstand the High-Dutch Tongue.

The next City in rank is called Derpt or Torpat. Derpt. It is seated in the midst of all Livonia, upon the River Eimbec, between the two Lakes of Worzero and Peipis. The remnants of its antient Buildings, [Page 92] shew it to have been none of the least considera­ble in those Parts (before the frequent Revoluti­ons which happen'd in this Country, during the War betwixt the Muscovites, Poles and Swedes, have rendered its condition much declining from what it was in former Ages. It is called by the Musco­vites, Jupogorod, who were possess'd of it till the Year 1230, when it was taken by the Master of the Teutonick Order, who made it also the Seat of a Bishop. In the year 1558, John Basilovits, Grand Duke of Muscovy, having unexpectedly advanced with an Army near to the City, struck such a Con­sternation into its Inhabitants, that without strik­ing one Blow, they surrendred to the Grand Duke. But the Year 1571, prov'd most fatal to this City; For one Reinold Rose, a Gentleman of Livonia, having laid a Design, to put the City into the hands of Magnus, Duke of Helstein, and being discovered before it could be put in Execution, the Citizens paid dearly for it, the Muscovites exerci­sing all manner of Cruelties upon them, without distinction of Age or Sex. Pursuant to the Trea­tise of Peace, made in the year 1582, between the Grand Duke, John Basilovits and Stephen Bat­tory, King of Poland, it was surrendred to the lat­ter, with the rest of Livonia, that remain'd in Possession of it till the year 1625; when James de la'Garde, General of the Swedish Army, took it from them, who keep it ever since by Virtue of the Truce made betwixt these two Crowns, in the year 1635, which was since confirm'd by the Peace con­cluded in the Year 1666, at the Monastery of O­liva. Gustavus Adolphus founded an University here in the Year, 1632; but it is not much fre­quented, unless it be by a few Finlanders, the Li­vonian Nobility sending their Sons for the most part abroad to the Universities in Germany.

To this Province also belongs the City of Parnau, Parnau. having received its name from the River Parnau or Pornou, upon which it is seated. It is divided into the new and old Town, and was formerly a [Page 93] Member of the Hanseatick Leagues, but its Trade is much decay'd of late Years, the only thing they now deal in being Wheat; it is not very big, but has a pretty good Castle built of Wood, after the Muscovian Fashion. The River Pornou rises out of a great Forest, near the Castle of Weissenstein, si­tuated upon the little River Beca, and being in its passage augmented by the two Rivers, Fela and Perukeja, exonerates its self into the Baltick Sea, not far below this City. It was for a considera­ble time in the possession of the Poles, who had taken it from the Muscovites, till in the year, 1562, the Swedes made themselves Masters of it, but was however, three years after, recoverd by the Poles by Stratagem, and ten Years after that, taken by the Muscovites, who remain'd in possession of it, till by virtue of the beforementioned Treaty be­twixt the Muscovites and Poles; this, with the rest of Livonia was surrendered to the latter The Swedes retook it from the Poles, in the Year 1617, and have kept it ever since by the ensuing Treatises betwixt these two Crowns.

The third Province of Livonia, Courland. is the Dutchy of Courland, being divided from the former by the River Dune. This Province was miserably ruin'd during the Wars betwixt the Muscovites, Poles and Swedes; and when the Master of the Teutonick Order, and the Arch-Bishop of Riga were forced to submit themselves to the Protection of Poland, with all that was remaining under their Jurisdiction, Sigismund Augustus, King of Poland, made Cour­land a Dukedom, which he bestow'd upon Godard Kettler of Nesselroth, last Master of the Teutonick Order in Livonia, to be held as a Fief from the Crown of Poland. But William, the youngest Son of this Godard, who enjoy'd the Dukedom after his Elder Brother Frederick died without Issue, was dispossess'd of it by Sigismund III. King of Po­land, being forced to live in Exile till the year 1619. when by the Mediation of several Foreign Princes, he was re-establish'd in his Dukedom; [Page 94] whose Posterity enjoy it to this day. Its Capital City is Goldingen, but the Residence of the Duke is at Mittaw, Mittaw. situate in that part of Courland which is called Semgalles, above thirty Miles from the City of Riga. During the first War betwixt the Poles and Swodes, the latter took the City of Mit­taw, which they fortified and kept in their Possession till the year 1629, when, by Virtue of the Truce then agreed on betwixt these two Crowns, they were obliged to restore it to the Duke of Courland. At the Entrance of the Gulph called by the Inha­bitants, Couri-Chaf, or Lake of Courland, is a plea­sant little Town, Memel. called Memel by the Germans, and Cleupeda by the Courlanders. It is encompassed by the River Tange, which not far from thence falls into the Gulph. Its Castle is extreamly pleasantly situated, and well fortified, and its Harbour very commodious. It was built in the Year 1250, and belonged to the Fryars of the Order of Livonia, who, in the year 1328, sold it to the Master of the Order of Prussia. By Virtue of the Truce concluded betwixt the Poles and Swedes in the year 1635, this City and that Dutchy were abso­lutely surrendred under the Jurisdiction of the Elector of Brandenburgh, who remains ever since in full Possession of it.

The Country of Livonia it self was not known in these Parts till in the Year 1158. when a certain Ship of Bremen being forced by a Tempest into the Gulph of Riga, the Merchants of that City began to establish a Commerce, and soon after, the Christian Religion in this Country, its Inhabitants having been all Pagans before that time, of whose Superstitions and Sacrifices we shall have occasion to speak anon. The first that preached the Gospel among them, was Menard, a Monk of Segeberg, afterwards, in the Year 1170. made the first Bishop of Livonia, by Alexander III. Pope of Rome. His Successor Bertold, a Monk of the Order of White Fryars, not following the foot-steps of his Prede­cessor, was for employing the Sword in converting [Page 95] these Idolatrous People, who having taken up Arms, kill'd him with above 10000 Christians; so that the Christian Interest was in the utmost danger of having been quite lost in that Country, had not the Prudence of Albert, a Canon of Bremen, and Suc­cessor to Bertold in the Bishoprick of Livonia, in part restored what the former had lost.

For he, Livonian Knights. the better to establish the Christian In­terest in these Parts, by the Authority received from Pope Innocent III. laid the first Foundation of the Order of the Livonian Knights, or Fryars of the short Sword, so called, because they wore on their white Cloaks a red short Sword, with a Star of the same colour, which they have chang'd since into two short Swords, Salter-wise. They were ob­liged almost to the same Rules with the Knights-Templars; were to fight against the Infidels and Barbarians, and to have the third part of all that they gain'd from their Enemies. But in regard this New Religious Order at first was scarce sufficient to subsist upon its own Bottom, it was joyn'd to the Order of St. Mary of Jerusalem, in the Year 1238. in the Person of Herman Balek, Grand Ma­ster of the Teutonick Order in Prussia; since which time, the Masters of the Livonian Order had a de­pendance from the Grand Masters of that Order, till being hardly press'd upon by the Muscovites, they were forced to submit to the Protection of the Crown of Poland. It is from hence, that the Emperours of Germany first claim'd the Title over these Lords or Masters of the Order of Livonia, and in the Year 1513. they became entirely Sub­jects of the Empire, when the Archbishop of Riga, with his Suffragans, and the Master of the Knightly Order, who had in part freed himself of the Sub­jection of the Grand Master of Prussia, were re­ceived among the Princes of the Empire. But the Muscovites, by reason of its convenient Situation, had for a considerable time look'd upon it with a wishful Eye, and in the Year 1501. entred it with a very Powerful Army, but were vanquish'd in a [Page 96] pitch'd Battel, fought betwixt them and Walter de Plattenbergh, Master of the Livonian Order, where 40000 Muscovites were kill'd upon the spot, which obliged them to make a Truce with the Livonians for Fifty Years. This being expired, the Grand Duke of Muscovy, John Basilovits, being flush'd with his late Conquests of the Kingdoms of Casan and Astrachan, and taking Advantage of the Dif­ferences that were then betwixt the Master of the Knightly Order, and the Archbishop of Riga, entred Livonia with a numerous Army, and having ruined all with Fire and Sword in the Bishoprick of Derpt or Torpat and Wirland, retreated into Mus­covy. This having put the whole Country into a great Consternation, they were for seeking Aid in all Parts, and having made their first Application to the Empire, but with little Success, the City of Revel, which was the most exposed of all, offered to put it self under the Protection of the King of Denmark, which having been refused, they had recourse to Eric, King of Sweden, who likewise refused them the desired Succours of Men and Mo­ney, unless they would put themselves under his Protection (in which case he would maintain them in their Priviledges) the City and adjacent Nobi­lity separated from the Master of the Order, and submitted to the Protection of the Crown of Sweden in the Year 1560. In the mean while, the Archbishop of Riga, and the Coadjutor of the Order of Livonia had made a League Defensive with Sigismund Augustus, King of Poland, unto whom they had promised 300000 l. Sterling towards the defraying the Charges of the War, and for his Security, had engaged seve­ral Bailywicks; But the King of Poland being sensible of the extream danger they were in, and how the City of Revel, and the Province of Est­honie or Esthland, had been forced to submit them­selves to the Crown of Sweden, refused to execute the Treaties, unless they would follow the Exam­ple of the rest of Livonia, and submit themselves [Page 97] upon the same terms to the Crown of Poland, as they had done to Sweden. Being therefore reduced to an absolute necessity of chusing the least Evil, the Archbishop and Master of the Order were forced to Surrender all the Acts and Charters they had obtained from the Emperour and Pope, into the Hands of Prince Radzivil, who, in the King of Poland's Name, received also from them the Oath of Fidelity. The King of Poland gave the Title of Duke, with the Country of Gourland, to the Master of the Livonian Order, as we have said before, in the Description of Courland, in the Year 1562. And Twenty Years after, to wit, in the Year 1582. by vertue of a Peace concluded with the Muscovites, the Poles got into Possession of the whole Livonia, except that part of Esthonie which had sur­rendred to the Swedes; who by degrees got all the rest from the Poles, which was entirely resign'd to them in the Year 1666. by the Treaty of Peace made betwixt these two Crowns, in the Monastery of Oliva, near Dantzick.

The Country of Livonia is very fertile, but espe­cially in Wheat, abounding in all sorts of Cattle, Fowl, and Venison; an Ox being commonly to be bought here for Twenty Shillings, a Hog for a Crown, and a good Hare for a Groat; but has within these two Years last past been so oppress'd with Famine, that a great many Thousands of the Peasants have died for Hunger.

Its Inhabitants must be considered under different Qualifications; Inhabitants of Livonia▪ The first, are the Germans and their Posterity, out of which most of the Nobility, and the Inhabitants of the Cities are composed; The second, are the Peasants, the remainders of the Antient Inhabitants, who living in the Champain Country of Lettie and Esthonie, have nothing they can call their own, but are absolute Slaves either to the Nobility or Chief Citizens. They are called by the Germans, Ʋnteutsche, that is to say, no Ger­mans, perhaps, because they cannot be brought to conform themselves to the manner of Living and [Page 98] Language of the Germans. They are the greatest Slaves in the World, but it is alledged against them, that, if they were not kept under such a severe Subjection, they would be always endeavouring to recover their Liberty at any rate, of which they have given some Proofs, when ever any Occasion presented.

The Origin of the Livonian Nobility is founded upon the Services they have in former Ages done against the Infidels and Muscovites; Their No­bility. they are free from all Taxes and Charges. Volmar II. King of Denmark, was the first that gave them Mannors to hold in Fealty, which were confirmed by Eric VII. by Letters Patents, and augmented by the Masters of the Short Sword, and the Grand Masters of Prussia. Some of these Mannors, especially in the Districts of Harrie and Wirland, are Inheritable by the Daugh­ters and their Issue, to the fifth degree. But they are above all beholding to that Famous Walter de Plattenbergh, who being in the Year 1513. acknow­ledged a Prince of the Empire, exempted the No­bility from all Subjection, excepting such Services as they were obliged to do in Person, upon the ac­count of their Mannors. When Necessity obliged them to have recourse to the Swedes, they did not submit to that Crown, but with a Proviso, of re­taining their Antient Priviledges, which, for the most part, they keep to this day. There is once a Year a Review made of this Nobility, which does not only, upon occasion, furnish the King of Sweden with a considerable Body of Horse, but also is look'd upon by the Sweden as their chief Nursery of Officers, even to the Generals of Armies. The Administration of the Government, both as to Po­licy and Justice, is committed to Twelve of the Body of the Nobility, who are the Council of the Country, of which, the Governour of the Province from the Crown of Sweden, is President. Their Judicial Processes are very short, and decided once a Year, to wit, in January, by this Council, who, after a Declaration and an Answer, proceed im­mediately [Page 99] to Judgment. To perform this with the more conveniency, each Province has its own Cap­tain, as they call him, whose Business is, to repre­sent to the Governour and Council the Grievances of the People, and this Employment is never con­tinued above three Years in the same Person. There are also certain Triennial Judges appointed for the determining of Differences in the flat Country; concerning the Limits betwixt Private Men, which have been rendred dubious by the Wars; and some other Judges or Overseers of the High-ways, Bridges, and Causways; But from all these there lies an Appeal to the Council of the Country.

As to their Religion, Their Re­ligion. they are Lutherans here, which must be chiefly understood from the Nobility and Inhabitants of Cities, but, as for the Peasants; they can scarce be called half Christians, much less, to be said of any particular Religion, being, even to this day, so deeply entangled in their Heathenish Superstitions, that they scarce ever go to Church, or at least, never Communicate, unless it be by force, they being, notwithstanding that wretched and slavish Condition they live in, quite regardless of any thing else but this Life. 'Tis upon this Ac­count, that, when they take an Oath, they con­clude with these words: If I do not swear true, I am content, that the Curse of God may light upon my Body and Soul, upon my Children, upon all what ap­pertains to me, to the Ninth Generation. Some of them, especially the Peasants about Riga, if they are to take an Oath at Law, put a Turff upon their Heads, with a white Stick in their Hands, thereby signifying, that they consent, That, they, their Chil­dren, and Cattle, may become as dry as the Turff and Stick, if they swear falsely. They frequently put a Needle and Thread into the Grave with the de­ceased, because, forsooth, he may perhaps have occa­sion to mend his Cloaths in the other World. Sorcery is much more frequent among them than Prayers, the first is propagated by Tradition from the Pa­rents to their Children. They never kill a Beast, [Page 100] but some part of it is thrown away, nor never brew, but something must be spilt, which they look upon as a Preservative against Witchcraft; Nay, they have a way of rebaptizing their Children themselves (tho' privately) if in some Weeks after the first Baptism they happen to fall sick, which; they say, is occasioned by the Child's having received a Name not suitable to its Constitution, and therefore are obliged to give it another. They love to do their private Devotions upon Hills, or near a Tree, in which having made several Incisions, and ty'd it up with some red Stuff, they there offer their Prayers, which always tend to some benefit of this Life. The Peasants about Revel and Narva go once a Year, viz. on the day of our Lady's Visitation, on Pilgrimage to an old ruin'd Chappel betwixt these two Cities, where kneeling before a great Stone that is in the midst of it, they offer Fruits and Flesh as a Sacrifice for the Preservation of them­selves and their Cattle, the whole ending with Dancing, Drinking, and sometimes Fighting. All this is not so much to be attributed to their Igno­rance as Stubbornness; for there is scarce a Village but what has a Church and Minister, and the Bishop of the Province residing at Revel, keeps as watchful an Eye as possibly he can over the Clergy, besides which, the Catechism, the Gospel and Epistles, with certain Explications added to it, have been long ago translated into their Native Tongue, for their general Benefit; but all this has proved insufficient to root out of these stubborn Peasants the remnants of their Idolatrous Superstitions.

Their Weddings are in a great measure as odd as some other of their Customs; Their Wed­dings. For, if a Peasant Marries a Country Lass out of another Village, he gets on Horseback, with a Stick cleft at the top; wherein is put a Brass Piece of Money, thus equip­ped, and accompanied by two of his Friends with naked Swords in their Hands, and a Bag-piper ri­ding before him, he comes to fetch the Bride, whom he sets behind him, and having made her embrace [Page 101] him with the Right-hand, away he rides to the House where the Marriage is to be consummated; when they come to the Door, his two Friends give each of them a stroak with their Swords cross the Door of the House, which being opened, he gives the Brass Piece of Money to the first he meets with there. Being entred, his two Friends stick their Swords into a Beam directly over his Head, which they pretend to be done to prevent Charms; for which purpose also, the Bride, as she comes along the Road, scatters little pieces of some red Stuff or another by the way, but especially, where any Cross-ways meet, or near any Crosses which are put upon the Graves of little Children, which die with­out Baptism, whom they bury in the High-way. They have however one Custom, which, among People so barbarous, seems to have something ex­traordinary in it. For, after the Bride and Bride­groom are set down at the Table with the Guests, they don't tarry long there, but within half an hour, leaving the Guests to themselves, they get to Bed, after having for the space of two hours try'd one anothers Vigour, return to the Table, where, with Drinking and Dancing they spend the remain­der of the Day and following Night, till, what with Weariness, and what with Drunkenness, their Legs begin to fail them, when they all Pig toge­ther in one Nest. As for their Garments, they are suitable to their wretched Condition, to wit, of a coarse Cloath; the Womens Petticoats being with­out any Plaits like a Sack. Those, who have been able to save a little by their Drudgery beyond the rest, wear about their Necks a Necklace of Plates of Silver, of the bigness of a Crown Piece, and upon the Breast one hanging down by a Chain as big as a Trencher, but not very thick; Their Shooes are either made out of the Barks of Trees, or raw Leather of a Cows Hide.

But, because we have had occasion to speak here of the Superstition of these Demi-Christian Peasants in Livonia, it will not be altogether beyond our [Page 102] scope, to subjoin here some Memorable Observa­tions (not commonly known) concerning the Re­ligion, Sacrifices, and certain Customs of the An­tient Inhabitants of Livonia, Prussia, Lithuania, Russia, and some other Neighbouring Sarmatian Nations, when Pagans; Forasmuch as there does not only appear a great congruity betwixt them and some of these Idolatrous Superstitions, we have just now related of the Livonian Peasantry, but also, by making a due comparison, a great many Customs retained to this day by the Northern Nations, and among them more-especially by the Russians, as to what relates to their Carnavals, Mar­riages, Funerals, &c. may be observed to owe their first Off-spring to their Pagan Ancestors. These Nations, before they were converted to the Chri­stian Religion, had many Gods, unto whom they used to Offer their Sacrifices. Occopirnus, was cal­led by them the God of Heaven and Earth, An­trimpus was the God of the Sea, Gardvates, the God and Patron of the Sea-faring Men, these three being reckoned equivalent among them to Jupiter, Neptune and Portuninus by the Romans. Besides these, Potrympus was their God of all Rivers and Fountains, Pilvitus the God of Riches, Perguboius the God of the Spring. Pargnus the God of Thun­der and Tempests; Poctus the God of Darkness and Infernal Spirits. Poccollus the God of the Spi­rits of the Air; Putscaetus the God of sacred Woods and Groves. Ausceutus the God of Health and Sickness; Marcoppol the God of Noblemen: be­sides which, they had those they called Back­tu [...]s, or Erdmanlein by the Germans, That is to say, living under Ground; and some other Spirits, which used to appear to them; in the Russian Tongue, called Colkie, by the Greeks, Coboli, and Cobolds in the German Language.

On St. George's Day, they used to offer their Sa­crifice to Pergubrius, the God of Flowers, Plants and Fruits of the Earth, in the following manner▪ The Priest holding a Cup of Beer in his right hand, [Page 103] adores the Idol, [...] and calling him by his Name, sings thus in his praise: Thou drivest away the W [...]nter, tho [...] restorest to us the Pleasures of the Spring; it is owing to thy Power, that our Fields and Gardens appear [...]ine and green, and that the Trees and Forests are covered with Leaves. Having finish'd this Song, the Pri [...]st taking hold of the Cup of Beer with his Teeth, drinks it off quite, without the help of his Hands; when he throws it backwards over his Head. The Cup being taken up from the Ground, and reple­nish'd with the same Liquor, all that are present drink one after another, singing the abovemention­ed Hymn in praise of the Idol; and spending the remainder of the Day in Feasting and Dancing. When the Harvest-time begin to app [...]oach, the Country People used to perform the same Sa­crifice, which in the Russian Language, they call'd Zazinck, that is to say, the beginning of the Har­vest. The Sacrifice being over, they used to chuse one of those that were present, to begin the Har­vest, who cutting down immediately a Handful of Corn, carried it to his House till next day; when first he and his Servants, and then the rest began the Harvest; which being ended, they used again to meet and perform the same Sacrifice as before, which they called in the Russian Language Ozinck, which signifies the End of the Harvest.

When they were to Sacrifice to their Idol, called Putscaetus, or the God of Groves and sacred Trees, they used to perform it under an Elder Tree, where they brought Bread, Beer and other Eatables; of­fering their Prayers to the Idol, and begging his Intercession with Marcoppol, the God of Noble­men, to preserve them from being oppressed by their Lords; and desiring him to send them some of the Barstucks, or Subterraneous Spirits; They were verily persuaded, that if these Demons take to a House, they bring good Luck to the Owners of it, for which reason they did set upon a Table in their Barns towards Night, Bread, Cheese, Butter and Beer, if they found this eaten up against [Page 104] next Morning, they promised themselves all the good Fortune in the World; but if they found it untouch'd as they left it the Night before, they did presage to themselves nothing but Misfor­tunes. In the same manner they were persuaded concerning the Cobolds, as the Germans, or Colky's, as the Russians call them, that they dwell'd in the most obstruse Corners of old Buildings, or among great Heaps of Wood; and that they would carry their Neighbours Corn into their Barns, for which reason they would be sure every night to leave up­on the Table the best of Victuals the House afford­ed. They believed, that when any of these De­mons did intend to fix their Habitation in a certain House, they used to make the Master of the House sensible of their Intention, in the manner follow­ing: They would carry what small Wood there was ready cut in the House together in one Heap, and put into their Milk-Pans, fill'd with Milk the Dung of several Sorts of Creatures. If the Ma­ster of the House be willing they should appear and settle in his House, he must with his whole Family drink of the Milk thus seasoned with Dung.

They used to keep a perpetual Fire on the top of a very high Mountain in Samogitia, betwixt Lithu­ania and Livonia, committed to the Care of certain Priests, in Honour of the Idol Pargnus, whom they believed the God of Thunder and Tempests.

To the other Gods we have named before, they either jointly, or sometimes to one in particular used to sacrifice a He-Goat, which was thus per­form'd: The Priest, after those that were to be present at the Sacrifice, were Assembled, having laid both his Hands upon the Goat, mutter'd out certain Prayers to such God or Gods, as they in­tended the Sacrifice to, and, having craved his or their Assistance, all that were present lifted up the Goat, and held it so long in the Air, till the Priest had finish'd a certain Hymn, which being done, the Goat was again set upon his Legs on the ground. [Page 105] Then the Priest made a Harrangue to the People, containing in Substance; That they should be very careful in performing this Sacrifice according to the Insti­tution of their pious Ancestors, with all imaginable Devo­tion, and transmit it without blemish to Posterity. Having ended his Sermon, he kill'd the Goat, and having sprinkled the Standers-by with the Blood, the Flesh is given to the Women to boil; which done, they feast upon it all the Night, till they are all drunk, and if any of the Flesh happen to be left, the next Morning they bury it under Ground, for fear it should be defil'd by the Birds or other Beasts.

Some of these Pagan Nations used to keep Snakes or Serpents in a certain Corner of the House, espe­cially near their S [...]oves, which heat their Rooms; at certain times their Priests were to come to the House, and to Conjure these Creatures to come forth out of their Holes, and to taste of such Dain­ties as were ready prepared for them upon a Table set for that Purpose; if the Snakes are obedient to the Priest's Command, and take a Taste of all what is set before them, the whole Family, after the Snakes have withdrawn themselves into their Holes, eat the rest with a great deal of Joy and Content, as presaging to themselves nothing but good For­tune, for that Year. But if these Creatures hap­pened to prove disobedient, not hearkning to the Conjuring Priest, they appear very sad and melan­choly, as believing that some great Misfortune is likely to befall them that Year.

They had also a certain Sort of Southsayers, whom they call'd Burty in the Russian Language; these acknowledge for their Patroon, the God Potrympus, unto whom having made their Addresses, and mut­ter'd out certain Words, they used a certain way of powring melted Wax into Water, and according to the several Figures and Shapes that appear'd whilst they were casting, they pretended to resolve such Questions as were presented to them.

Their Nuptial and Funeral Rites were performed in the following manner: Their [...] After the young Couple [Page 106] had made mutual Promise of Marriage to one an­other, two of the nearest Relations of the Bride­groom used to take the Bride, as it was, by force out of her Fathers House, which being done, they address themselves to the Parents, or such as have the Disposal of them, who then publickly give their Consent to the Marriage. The Day appointed for the Consummation of the Marriage being come, the Bride, with Bells hanging from the Girdle down to her Knees, is led three times back and for­ward into the Kitchen, and being afterwards put into a Chair, her Feet are wash'd with Spring Wa­ter, wherewith they sprinkle the Nuptial Bed, their Houshold Stuff, and all the Guests invited to the Feast. After that, they used to give to the Bride a taste of Honey, and putting a Veil over her Face, conduct her to every Door that belong'd to the House, where she was obliged to knock with her right Foot against them; In the mean while, a Ser­vant, who followed her with a Sack, fill'd with all sorts of Corn, to wit, Wheat, Rye, Barley, Oats, Pease, Beans, and the Seed of Poppies, used to strow the Ground round about her, wherever she went, frequently repeating to her these Words: If thou remain'st devout and constant in thy Religion, and be'st careful of thy House, thou shalt never want any of these Things; Then the Veil is taken away, and the Bride placed at the Table with the Guests, invited to the Feast. At night they begin to Dance, and whilst the Bride is a Dancing, they cut off her Hair, and put upon her Head a Garland, which the Mar­ried Women wear till they have brought forth a Son, being till then look'd upon as Maidens. At last, she is conducted into the Room, where the Nuptial Bed is prepared, and being forced, not without some Blows, to undress her self, she is thrown by the rest into the Bed, and let to the Mer­cy of the Bridegroom. But after an Hour, or there­abouts, they refresh themselves in Bed with a Cup of good Liquor, and a Dish of Stones of Kids or young Bears, which they believe to contain a great [Page 107] fortifying Quality, and to further Conception; for which Reason also, it is their Custom, at their Wed­ding Feasts never to eat the Flesh of any Creature that is gelt.

In their Funeral Rites, Their Fu­n [...]rals. they observed this Me­thod: They dress the Corps of their deceased Friends in their best Cloaths, with Shooes and Stockins, and having set it up-right in a Chair, the next Relati­ons making a Ring about it, drink very heartily; When the Liquor is out, they begin to lament their Deceased Friend. Alas! say they, Why wouldst thou die? Didst thou want either Victuals or Drink? Why wouldst thou die then? Alas! Hadst thou not a Handsom Wife? Why wouldst thou die then? Thus running through every Particular thing possessed by the Deceased in his Life-time, they ask in the same manner; and conclude, Why wouldst thou die? They are very careful to furnish them with Needle and Threed, when they are laid in their Coffins, and with some Bread and a Bottle of Liquor. When the Corps is carried out to the Burying-place, the Relations on Horseback, surround the Hearse or Waggon in which it is plac'd, and with their Swords drawn, strike in the Air cross-ways, crying out aloud, Away you Demons to the infernal Places of Darkness. At last, whilst the Corps is putting into the Ground, they throw some Money after it into the Grave. The Widdow Mourns for forty Days, viz. Mornings and Evenings, Sun rising and setting, over her Husband's Grave; but the rest of the Re­lations celebrate the Memory of the Deceased at certain appointed Days, to wit, on the Third, the Sixth, the Ninth, and Fortieth day; when, after a certain Form of Prayers, which they mutter out before they enter the House, they invite the Soul of the Deceased to come and take part with them. Whilst they are at Table, there is not a Word to be spoken, neither do they make use of Knives. They are attended by two Women, who divide the Vi­ctuals among the Guests, but also without Knives. Each of the Guest throws something of his Victu­als, [Page 108] as also some of the Liquor, under the Table, which they believe is the Food of the Soul of the Deceased. If any thing happens to fall under the Table, it is not to be taken up, this being to be left for the Food of such Souls as are destitute of Friends, or are otherwise unable to Feast th [...]m after their Death. The Feast being over, the Priest is the first that rises from the Table, and having swept all the Dust out the Doors with a B [...]oom; Retire, says he, beloved Souls, you have been sufficientl [...] fed with Victuals and Drink; Retire, beloved Soul▪ from this House. Then it is that the Guests begin first to Speak, and to let the Cup go briskly round, the Men drinking to the Women in Remembrance of their dead Friend, and the Women answering the Men with the same Freedom, till they all begin to be Mellow, when they part with Kissing one an­other all round.

CHAP. VII.
Of the Crim and Precopian Tartars, and the Cosacks.

BEtwixt the two Tartarian Kingdoms of Casan and Astrachan, Crim Tar­tars. subject to the Grand Czar of Muscovy, all along the River Volga, up to the Don or Tanais, are great Desarts, which are not so much Inhabited, as frequently visited by the Crim or Pre­copian Tartars, their fixed Habitations being from the mouth of the River Tanais or Don, all along the Palus Meotides, and so in the Taurica Chersonesus; which being divided by a great Forest, that part which borders on the Palus Meotides, belong to the Precopian Tartars, the rest, bordering on the Euxin Sea to the Turks. It contains about 250 English Miles in length, and 150 in breadth, less or more in some places; but, that, what is called the Little [Page 109] Tartary, on that side, comprehending also the Tartars of Budziack, which inhabit all along the Palus Meotides, or as it is called by them, to the Sea of Zabacche, up to the River Don or Tanais, is much larger in compass, bordering on the North upon Muscovy, in the East upon the Circassian Tartars, North-west upon Podolia and Luthuania, and towards the South upon Moldavia and Wallachia. These Tartars having been for several Ages last past, very Redoubtable, both to the Muscovites and Poles, who have been often obliged to stop their Fury by Presents, not much differing from an Annual Tri­bute, and being at this time vigourously attacked by his present Czarish Majesty, who has gained great Advantages over them, they may very well deserve a place in this Treatise.

The Taurica Charsonesus was antiently inhabited by the Tauri, Taurica Chersone­sus▪ who gave it its Name: These were suc­ceeded by the Greeks, who planted here their Co­lonies. But about 450 Years ago, some Tartarian Hordes, inhabiting near the Caspian Sea, having by reason of some intestine Wars, left their native Country, and ravaged part of Asia, at last passed the River, Volga, and from thence to the Tanais or Don and the Palus Meotides, where they possessed themselves of the Taurica Chersonesus, except some Ports situate on the Exin Sea, and especially the City of Caffa, which were in the Year 1266, seised by the Genoeses, who kept them in their Possession till the Year 1474, when Mahomet II. the Turkish Emperour took them from the Genoeses. The Pla­ces in the possession of the Turks are Batuclawa, for­merly a considerable place, but now more like a Vil­lage than a City; it has not above 200 Houses, but has a very good Port, and the Turks build there a­bundance of Ships and Gallies. The two Castles of Ingermen and Mancus, to which were adjoining, when in the Hands of the Genoeses, two goodly Cities, of which scarce any thing remains now but the Ruin. The only place of Note belonging to the Turks here, is one City of Caffa, in former Ages called [Page 110] Theodosia. It was, whilst the Genoeses were Masters of it, one of the chief Trading places in the Levant, but the Turks took it from the Genoeses, as was men­tioned before, after a Siege of fourteen Years, and, as it was believed, not without Treachery, some of the Genoeses having been corrupted with Money. It is since that time, (as almost all other places that groan under the Turkish Yoak) infinitely decayed from its antient Splendor; notwithstan­ding which, it contains as yet about 6000 Houses, inhabited by Italians (the Remnants of the Ge­noese Families) Greeks, Armenians, Jews, Turks and Tartars: The Christians being however the most in number, having 45 Churches here.

The Places belonging to the Precopian Tartars, as well within the Chersonesus as upon the Palus Meo­tides, are; The City of Azoph or Assaw, situate at the very Mouth of the River Don or Tanais, where it exo­nerates it self into the Palus Meotides; it is a place of considerable Trade, inhabited for the most part by Tartars, from whom it was about two years ago taken by the Muscovites. The City of Crim, situate in a Bay, made by the Sea of Zabacche, or the Palus Meotides; it is inhabited for the most part by Tar­tars. It is a strong Walled Town, its Houses being built of Stone and Brick, and was formerly the Seat of their Chan, from whence these Tartars re­ceived first their Name, as they were afterwards called Precopians from the City of Precop, (which is situate on the Eastern side of the Isthmus: The Tartars call it [...] it is not very large, consisting only of 400 or 500 Houses. It was called Precop, from the Sclavonian Word Precap, which signifies a Ditch or Trench; because it was built just within the Trench of the Taurica Chersonesus, which is made cross the Isthmus. Opposite to this, on the Western side, is the City of Coslow, situate upon a Cape of the Chersonesus, extending to the Exin Sea. It has about 2000 Houses, and is a place of good Trade, and about five or six Days Journey from Azoph. Further Westward at the Mouth of [Page 111] the River Boristhenes or Nieper, near the Euxin Sea, lies the City of Oczacow, having a strong Castle; it formerly belonged to the Great Dukes of Lithua­nia, but was taken from them by the Precopian Tartars, who inhabit here, yet so as to be Tributa­ries to the Turks, who always keep some Gallies here to keep a watchful Eye over the neigbouring Co­sacks. It is near 200 Miles distant from Precop. Baciasaray is the Town where the Chan keeps his or­dinary Residence and Court, it contains about 2000 Houses: besides which, he has another Palace, called Almasaray, where he diverts himself sometimes; it is only a Village containing not above 60 or 70 Houses. The Taurica Chersonesus is in some parts full of Hills and Woods, but in others has very fertile Plains, abounding in all sorts of Grain, Fruit, and very excellent Wine. The Tartars that inhabit it seldom apply themselves to Tillage or any other manner of cultivating the Ground, but leave it to the Jews or the Christians, which are their Slaves. And as for the Tartars that live without the Isthmus, they make not the least account of it; applying themselves entirely to Pasturage and Robberies. All their Riches consist in their Cattle, but especially in their Horses, and in what Booty they get abroad in their Excursions; They sell their Prisoners of both Sexes, after the Chan has taken his Share of them for his own Use, to the Christian and Jewish Merchants at Caffa; in Exchange of which they take from them Turkish Horses, Arms, Stuffs, and such other Commodities as they stand in need of. From the City of Caffa, these Slaves are transported to Constan­tinople, Synope, Trebisord, and other places in the Le­vant. Among all the Slaves taken by these Tar­tars, the Polish Women are in greatest esteem; these are not only transported to Constantinople and Persia, but sometimes to the Indies, to be entertained in the Seraglio's of these Princes. Formerly the Soldans of Egypt used to drive a considerable Trade in these Parts, the chief Strength of their Forces being consp [...]d of such as the Tartars had made [Page 112] Prisoners either in Russia, Podolia, Muscovy, and Circassia. But since the Ruin of this Warlike Empire by Selim the Turkish Emperour, this Trade into Egypt is quite lost.

The Crim or Precopian Tartars are for the most part of a middle Size, The Crim or Preco­pian Tar­tars descri­bed. strong, and well set in their Limbs; they have short Necks, large and broad Faces, with very small Eyes, but very black and lively, and have some other Features peculiar to themselves, by which they may be easily di­stinguish'd from other Nations. They are inur'd to all sorts of Hardship from their Infancy; their Mothers being used to bathe them once a Dayat least in cold Water, wherein a little Salt is dissolved, to make them hardy, and render their Bodies proof against the Injuries of the Air. No sooner are they out of their Mother's Tution, but their Fa­thers, by degrees, bring them to shoot with the Bow, which they do with great Dexterity; and at the Age of twelve or fifteen, make them go along with them in the Wars. The Common Tar­tars, especially those living abroad in Tents, use no other Cloaths but a Cosaque, coming down to their Heels, made of Sheep-Skin, with a picked Cap or Bonnet of the same Stuff, under which they wear perhaps a pair of Linnen Breeches or Drawers. The Men and Women are scarce to be distinguish'd in their Dress, but that the last wear often a Linnen Coif, or piece of coarse Cloth tyed round their Heads. The Wives of their Chans, and other Women of Quality always wear a Veil over their Faces when they appear in publick, and are cloathed in Calicoes, Stuffs, and sometimes Silk of divers Colours; as their chief Men have their Cloaths made of Cloth, and use Turkish Sad­dles for their Horses, which are often of the A­rabian Breed, and adorned with very good Equi­pages, all which they have of the Armenian Mer­chants, or else take from their neighbouring Na­tions, where they make their Inroads. For the rest they use nothing but Wooden Saddles; Their [Page 113] Arms are commonly a Scymiter, a Bow and Qui­v [...]r, furnish'd with twenty or more Arrows. These as well as their Saddles, they make themselves; Their Bow-strings are made out of the Nerves of Horses; the Quiver covered with the Skin of the same Beast: They make also the best Whips in the World, our Whip-makers in Europe having hitherto not been able to come near them in twisting of Whips. Besides their Arms, they always carry about them a Knife, which serves to mend their Bridles and Saddles, if any thing happens to be a­miss; a Tinder-box to strike Fire; and a Compass to direct them in their March through the Desarts and Wildernesses, where there is not the least Tract of any Road.

Their Horses, Their Hor­ses. which they call Bachmats, are very ill-shaped, being very long and thin, with long Manes and Tails; but what they want in Shape they make up in Swiftness and Hardiness, being in both these Points together, to be preferred before any other in the World: They commonly undergo the Fatigue of a long days Journey without the least Food; they are continually kept abroad, both Winter and Summer; and when they are upon an Expedition, these Beasts will live upon what they can pick out from under the Snow, or upon the Moss, Bark, or small Branches of Trees, or upon any thing else that they light on in their Way. Their Chief Men make use of Arabian and Turkish Horses, wear under their Cosaques Coats of Mail, and use very good Equipages: Their Chan, espe­cially is most Magnificent in his Horses and Equi­pages, keeps a very good Table, and lives as to all other things, in great Splendor, suitable to his Quality.

When they live abroad in their Tents, Their Food. they sel­dom eat Bread, instead of which they make use of Millet. Their Ordinary Food is Horse-flesh, which they boil, either alone, or with Millet, when they rest in a Place; but when they are going upon an Expedition they have it bak'd, and upon the March, often only roll it together, and put it under [Page 114] the Saddle, from whence they take it upon occa­sion, and so eat it without any further Preparation or Sauce, unless it be the Sweat of their Horses. The worst of all is, that they do not chuse the Youngest or the Fattest of their Horses, but such as are either rendred unserviceable in a March, or die of themselves. They don't drink Wine, as being Mahometans; so that their ordinary Drink is clear Water; and in the Winter, when the Rivers and Springs are frozen up, they make use of Snow; or sometimes of the Broth of bak'd Horse-flesh, or a certain Liquor made out of Millet. Their Chief Officers only, drink Water, Milk, or perhaps Hydromel and Aqua vita, and have now and then a Dish of Wild-fowl: But all of them abstain from Swines Flesh.

As to their Manners, they are said to be as free from Vices as any Nation in the World. Th [...]i [...] Manners. For, be­sides their Abstinence in Eating and Drinking, they are accounted very faithful and trusty; there being no such thing as Robbing among themselves, no false Witnesses, no manner of Injustice or Violence; living with one another in a perfect Union and Tranquility: For, as to those Excursions they make into the Territories of the Neighbouring Christians, they don't look upon them as a Crime, as being committed against those they esteem Infi­dels; There are abundance of Instances to be gi­ven of the Fidelity of these Tartars, which has been sufficiently experienced among some of their neighbouring Nations, where they are Prisoners: It is very frequent in Poland to let the Tartarian Prisoners go upon their Parole of Honour, to en­deavour the Recovery of their Liberty by the Ex­change with certain Polish Prisoners among the Tartars; which if they cannot obtain, they are sure to return by the Day prefixed, even sometimes to an Hour. There are Persons of Quality in Po­land, who will rather entrust the Key of their most precious Moveables, with their Tartarian Slaves, than with any other of their Servants.

[Page 115] Their Tongue and Religion is the same with the Turks, Religion [...] but only that they have not so many Persian and Arabian Words mix'd with it, and they have their Priests, who are guided by the Alcoran, and inter­pret it, after the Turkish way.

As their Religion and Language agree in most Points with the Turks, so their Government and Administration of Justice, Their Go­vernment. is the same used in Tur­ky. They have their Cadi's, who hear the Parties plead their own Cause by way of Mouth, and give Judgment immediately. The Chan himself fre­quently determines the Differences among his Sub­jects, which he does as often as he appears in Publick, without the least regard or respect of Persons, whether rich or poor. Drunkenness, A­dultery, Murther and Thefts, are the most Capital Crimes here, and are sure to meet with severe Pu­nishments; which however, is very rare to be seen; for, tho' they are used to Robbing and P [...]undering in time of War, they nevertheless keep themselves within their due bounds when they a [...]e at home, no body being allowed to carry about him any Arms, not so much as in the Chan's own Court. They are under the Subjection of one Prince, whom they call Chan, which is as much as to say, King; He commands over them without Controul, as most all the other Mahometan Princes, and is in great Veneration with his Subjects. The Chan has a Power to nominate his Successor, which is called Galga, and commonly is either his Son, or one of his Brothers. The Chief among his Subjects they call Myrsas. Since Selim the Emperour of the Turks took part of the Taurica Chersonesus from the Genoeses, the Chans became Vassals, but not Tri­butaries to the Turkish Emperours, who as a To­ken of his Sovereignty, sends every new Chan a Standard. Their first King or Chan, was one Vlan, of whose Birth they relate strange Miracles. A­bout two hundred Years ago, this Family was set asi [...]e, and the Family of the Gierey's got into the Throne in their stead, and enjoy it to this day; [Page 116] tho' there is some still remaining of the Family of the Vlan's, who are to succeed in the Throne, in case the Family of the Gierey's should happen to fail. Their Strength.

This Prince or Chan is able to bring a very nume­rous Army into the Field; which, when he Sum­mons together all the Hordes under his Jurisdiction, and his Allies, amount to the number of 300000, all Horse; for, they have no Infantry among the Tar­tars, unless the Turk upon certain Occasions, send some of his Janisaries. It is true, he keeps Garri­sons in some fortified Places in the Taurica Cherso­nesus, but their number is but small. The most considerable is the Fortress of Precop, or as they call it, Or, which however, is but indifferently Fortified, as being surrounded but with a very slen­der Ditch, not above four or five Rod over, the Ramparts which are of Earth, being neither regu­lar nor very high. He used always to keep here­abouts a good Body to Guard the Isthmus, compos­ed out of that Horde, which extends it self to­words the Boristhenes or Nieper. They don't very religiously observe any Treaties with the Christians; and, in the midst of Peace, will not forbear to commit their usual Hostilities, by ravaging the Country, sometimes by the Chan's Orders, but for the most pa [...]t, by his Connivance. It has been up­on this score, that the Muscovites and Poles have oftentimes, when their Affairs at home were not in a good posture, been obliged to pay considerable Sums to the Chan, which at other times upon a more favourable Juncture, they have refused to these Infidels, who claim'd it as a Tribute.

Their manner of making War, Their way of making [...]. is rather an Irru­ption than a regular War When these Tartars have resolved upon an Expedition, either against Muscovy or Poland, or sometimes against Hungary, they most commonly make choice of the Month of January, and of the Full Moon; when the Rivers, Lakes and Fens, are all frozen over and covered with Snow, this Season being most convenient for them and their Horses, who can live upon any thing; [Page 117] whereas it must needs prove very inconvenient to their Enemies, by reason of the difficulty of get­ting Forage and Provisions, and Encamping in so sharp a Season as they do. Every one of them carries at least two Horses, some more, into this Winter Campaign, either to change them as occa­sion requires, or else to carry the Booty they get, or what Provision they take along with them, which however, seldom amounts to any more, than a small quantity of Millet, and of dry'd or bak'd Horses Meat; a great many making no other Pro­vision for themselves, but what their Horses tir'd in the March, or else made unserviceable afford them. The most redoubtable Enemies they have, if they direct their March towards the Boristhenes or Nieper, are the Cosacks, who being no less inur'd to Hard­ships than themselves, are always out upon Parties, to get Intelligence, and upon the least Notice, give the Alarum in the Country, and dispute their Passage at some Advantageous Post or another. It is for this reason they are obliged to March with great Caution through Desarts and unknown Roads, and, for fear of being discovered, Encamp in the very midst of the Winter without Fire. Being come near the Place where they intend to make an Irru­ption, their Generals detatch a third Part of the whole Army, which being again divided into se­veral Bodies, they make their Excursions at ten or twenty Miles distance [...] on both sides of the Army, which in the mean while is kept ready in a Posture to fight the Enemy, wherever there may be occasion; The first Detatchment being return'd f [...]om Pillag­ing, the second is sent out, and at their return, the third Part, till every one has had his Share in Ra­vaging round about the Camp, as far as they thought it convenient for the space of five or six days, then they retire as fast as they can, marching sometimes 60 or 80 Miles in 24 Hours, till they come to the Great Plains, where thinking themselves secure by reason of the Advantage they have in the vast num­ber of their Horses, they tarry there for some time, [Page 118] as well to recover themselves from the Fatigue they have undergone in the Expedition, as to share the Booty and Prisoners they have taken. They sometimes make also an Irruption in the Sum­mer-time, which is commonly put in Execution by the Tartars of Budziack, who seldom go into the Campaign with above ten or twelve Thousand Men at a time.

The Tartarian Armies are divided into very strong Regiments or Troops, Their manner of Fighting. consisting of two, three, and sometimes four Thousand Men; they seldom Engage with their Enemies, except they know themselves much Superior in Number; but, when they cannot avoid fighting, they divide themselves into a great many Bodies, and so make a running Fight, our Forces which are obliged to keep their Rank and Order, not knowing which of them to Attack first, or with the most Advantage. Whilst they are Retiring, they shoot their Arrows back­wards, as thick as Hail, which they do with the greatest Dexterity imaginable, being the best Horse-Men in the World, and Riding very short, with their Knees bent, like the Poles, Arabians, Turks and Africans, they at full Speed, raise themselves upon their Stirrops, and with their Arrows gall their Enemies Horse, and return as frequently to Charge those that pursue them, as they find opportunity to do it. This is however to be understood, when they out number their Enemies, for else, if they happen to be surprised, they run away full Speed, and trust to the Heels of their Horses. But this is very rarely done, they always keeping strong Out-Guards at some distance from their Camp, either near a River, or on some Eminency, from whence they at a great distance, descry the approach of the Enemy, being as quick-sighted as any People in the World, and, so give the Alarum to the rest. The Prisoners they take in these Expeditions, they sell to the Merchants, which come from Constantino­ple, and other Places belonging to the Turks in the Levant, to Caffa; or else they keep them for their [Page 119] own Use, either to Cultivate the Ground, or to look after their Cattle, where they must be con­tented with the same Food their Masters have, which is commonly Horses Flesh half raw, which they eat lying upon the Ground, after a very beastly manner.

But this as well as most of the rest we have re­lated concerning the Manner of these Tartars, [...]. is to be understood from such among them, as live in the Great Plains (and these indeed are the greatest part) a sort of a Vagabond Life, but for such as inhabit within the Isthmus of the Taurica Chersone­sus, and have settled Habitations in Cities and Vil­lages, are much more civilised, making not only use of Tables and Seats spread with Carpets; and other sorts of Furniture, brought thither by the Armenians, and other Merchants of the Levant, but also their Dyet comes much nearer to that of other Europaeans, making use of Bread, Mutton, Fowl, Hydromel, and Aqua Vitae in their Houses; and have their Mosques, like the Turks. They are all bare-wall'd within, without any Painted or Graven Image, for they ridicule the Russians, tel­ling them, That, when their Saints are grown old and Worm eaten, they throw them into some River or an­other, from whence, says they, we perhaps take him up, and broil a piece of Horseflesh upon it. A fine God indeed, that is not able to resist those, that are go­ing to destroy it. But the Floor of these Mosques are spread with Carpets, no body being allow'd to come in with his Shooes on. The Day dedicated for their Religious Service is the Friday; (perhaps, because they will not have any thing common with the Christians or Jews) when at Sun-rising they are called together, not by the Ringing of Bells, but by the Priest, who being seated in a certain Place made for that purpose, on the top of the Mosque, with a laudable Voice, exhorts them to repair thi­ther. Being met, he takes the Alcoran, written in Arabick Letters in his Hand, and reads the Chapter, which treats concerning the Manner, how to wor­ship [Page 120] God; after which they sing certain Songs in the praise of Mahomet, and so depart to their re­spective Homes. They do not burn, but bury their Dead, unless it be after a Defeat, when they ra­ther chuse to burn them, than let them fall into the hands of the Christians; and for the rest, believe the Transmigration of Souls.

We having frequently mentioned the Cosacks in the Description of several of the Muscovian Pro­vinces, The Co­sacks. we will conclude this Chapter with a short Account of their Origin, and what else may be found remarkable among a barbarous multitude of People. Those that have described the Cosacks as a particu­lar Nation, have been grossly mistaken in their O­pinion. For, before the Time of Sigismund the I. they were no more than Volunteers or Freebuteers, composed out of a wild and barbarous Rabble, most of them Boors, that had left their Habitati­ons in the Neighbouring Provinces of the Polish Russia, Wolinia and Podolia, and had settled themselves in some Islands of the River Boristhenes, beneath Ki­ovia, where they lived upon Robbing and Plunder. They were called Cosacks from their Agility (the Word Cosa, intimating as much in the Polish Lan­guage) which chiefly consisted in passing betwixt the innumerable small Islands, situate at the mouth of the River Boristhenes. They used to commit their Piracies, for the most part, upon the Black-Sea, and are since that time, not only become for­midable to the Turkish Gallies, but also to Natolia it self, where they did not only plunder Trebisond and Sinope, but even the Suburbs of Constantinople, and brought back their Prisoners and Booty safe to their Habitatations, in the Isles of the Boristhenes. Their Custom is to Cruise during the Summer in the Black-Sea; but as soon as the Winter approaches, these Freebuteers, return to the Boristhenes, where dispersing themselves, every one to his respective Home, they before parting, appoint the Time of their Rendezvouz against next Spring, in one of these Isles, near the mouth of the Boristhenes. The [Page 121] great Exploits they had formerly done against the Turks, had gain'd them no small Reputation among the Poles; therefore Stephen Batori, Prince of Tran­silvania, and afterwards Elected King of Poland, having considered with himself, that these Cosacks might be of great use to the Crown of Poland, not only against the Incursions of the Neighbouring Crim or Precopian Tartars, but also might serve as a considerable Addition to the Strength of the Polish Army, which consisting for the most part out of Horse, would in effect, be rendred more formida­ble, when augmented by so considerable a Num­ber of Foot. It was upon this Consideration, he resolved to put these Vagabond Soldiers into a good Order and Discipline, which he effected, by granting to them, besides their Pay, very conside­rable Priledges, and putting them under the Com­mand of a General of their own, with a Power to chuse such Officers under him, as he esteem'd most fit for Service. Having thus reduced them into one Body, he gave them the City of Techtimoravia, with all the Territories belonging to it, which being seated upon the Boristhenes, they made it their Ma­gazine, and the Residence of their Governour Ge­neral: And, to render this Body the more Service­able against the Tartars, he joyned to this Mili­tia of the Cosacks, (being composed altogether of Foot) two thousand Horse, for the Maintaining of which he allotted the fourth Part of certain Reve­nues belonging to the Crown, from whence they were called Quartans, and by corruption Quartians, and were disposed upon the Frontiers, most ex­posed to the Incursions of the Tartars. By this Means that Tract of Land, which from Bar, Brack­lavia and Kiovia, extends it self all along the Borist­henes, to the Black-Sea, and is now called the Vk­raine, which was before a desolate Country, was in a little time fill'd with populous Cities and Towns. As this Body has done considerable Services to the Crown of Poland, by maintaining its Frontiers a­gainst the Irruptions of the Tartars, so after some­time [Page 122] time it proved very dangerous, having several times taken up Arms against the Republick. For, being once made sensible of their own Strength, they refus­ed to be obedient to the Orders of the Polish General.

Their first Rebellion was in the Year 1587, The Co­sacks re­bel. un­der their General, John Podkowa, but being van­quish'd, he had his Head cut off. In the Year 1596, Sigismund III. King of Poland, upon Complaints made by the Turks, forbid them to cruise in the Black-Sea, which Orders they obeyed for that time, but, soon after fell into the Polish Russia and Lithu­ania, where they Ravaged the Country, under their General, Nalevaiko. In vain did the King send his Orders for them to retire to their Habitations, they on the contrary, resolved to maintain their Ground, against the Polish Army, which was advancing a­gainst them, under the Command of the Polish General Zolkieuski. The Battle was fought near the City of Bialacerkiovia, where the Cosacks had the better of it; but Zolkieuski, as he was a Great Ge­neral, having weather'd the Point for that time, soon after got them into the Trap, so that they were forced to submit, and deliver up their Gene­ral, Nalevaiko, who underwent the same Fate as his Predecessor. In the Year 1637, the Cosacks re­volted again, the Occasion was thus: A great ma­ny Polish Lords, having Purchased Estates in the Vkraine (the Quarter of the Cosacks) and observing, that the Boors, their Vassals, run frequently over to them, they were of Opinion, that their Reve­nues could never be well secured, as long as the Cosacks enjoyed their Priviledges. Having there­fore represented them to the King, as dangerous to the Republick, by reason of the great number of Peasants, that daily ran over to them; it was re­solved, That the Polish General, Koniespolski, should order a Fort to be erected at a certain Point of Land, called Kudak, where the River Zwamer falls into the Boristhenes, which for its Situation, they had chosen as a convenient Place to bridle the Cosacks, as being not far distant from the place of [Page 123] their ordinary Rendezvouz. The Cosacks, who were not so simple as not to penetrate into the De­sign of the Poles, resolved not to suffer the Bridle to be put over their Heads, and having defeated Coll. Marion, who was left there with 200 Men, to see the Fort perfected, they assembled a considerable Bo­dy, to prevent the Polish General in his Design. But at the very juncture of time, when they should have been most unanimous, great Divisions arising among the Cosacks, they revolted against their Ge­neral, Sawakonowiez, whom they Massacr'd, and in his Place set up one Pauluck, of little Experience, and less Conduct in Martial Affairs; The Polish Ge­neral having in the mean while taken this Oppor­tunity, to put the Fort in a state of Defence, they marched out under their new General Pauluck; but were surprised in the Plains near Korsun, be­fore they could Entrench themselves betwixt their Waggons, according to their Custom, so that be­ing destitute of Horse, they were easily Defeated by Potoski [...] the Polish Marshal de Camp. Those that saved themselves by flight, got into Borovits, but being immediately besieged by Potoski, and the Place being not provided with Ammunition, they were obliged to surrender their General, Pauluck, with four more of their Principal Officers, who were afterwards beheaded at Warsaw, notwithstanding their Lives were secured to them by the Capitulation. It was also decreed at the Dyet, held at the same time at Warsaw, that not only all their Priviledges, and the City of Te [...]htimoravia, granted to them by King Stephen, should be taken from them, but also a new Body of Militia should be erected in their stead. But the Cosacks being not discouraged at this Resolution, resolved also on their Side, to try the utmost for the Recovery of their Liberty; and after having protested to the Poles, that they would remain steadfast to the Interest of that Crown, provided they were maintain'd in their antient Pri­viledges, they fought a second time with Potoski, in the Vkraine, but with not much better Success than [Page 124] before; so that finding their Circumstances desperate, they Entrench'd themselves on the other side of the Boristhenes, upon the River Statcza, where, during the space of two Months, the Poles attack'd them at several times with great Vigour, but were as often repulsed with all the Bravery imaginable; so that, finding there was no good to be done with these desperate Cosacks, they were forced to come to a Capitulation with them, and to confirm all their former Privileges, and to promise the Re-esta­blishment of their Militia upon the same Foot as before, under the Command of their own Gene­ral chosen by the King. But this Capitulation was almost as soon broken as made; For, no sooner had they cajoled the Cosacks out of their advanta­gious Post, but most of them were either cut to pieces or plunder'd by the Poles. Their Militia was not re-establish'd, but another set up in their stead, where no Cosacks were permitted to enroll themselves. But scarce two Years were elapsed, before the Poles had sufficient Occasion to repent themselves of this Change. For the Tartars, who before the Reform of these Cosacks, never durst so much as approach these Frontiers, made a great Irru­ption into the Vkraine, and after having ruin'd all with Fire and Sword, in the Tertitories of Pereaslaw, Cor­fun, and Wisnowitz, return'd home with a vast Booty, and a great Number of Prisoners, according to their wonted Custom. Ladislaus, therefore then King of Poland, having duely weighed the Necessity there was, to keep on foot this Body, upon which he much relied, especially at that time, when he was likely to be engag'd in a heavy War against the Turks and Tartars, effectually restored them to their former Condition, having given them for their General, one Bogdan (or Theodore) Chmielnis­ki. But a great many of the Polish Nobility ha­ving conceiv'd a mortal Hatred against the Cosacks, miss'd no Opportunity of doing them what Mis­chief they could; Among the rest, a certain Polish Gentleman, whose Name was Jarinski, did [Page 125] not only burn some Mills belonging to the General of the Cosacks, Chmielniski; but also, after having ravish'd his Wife, killed both her and her Son. Chmielniski, being provok'd to revenge so barbarous an Affront, after having demanded Satisfaction, which was denied him, stirred up his Cosacks, who with burning, plundering, and ravishing conti­nually pestered the Polish Nobility; so that they address'd themselves to King John Casimir, Brother of the deceased King Ladislaus, desiring him to march against them in Person, which he having refused to do, they brought together an Army of 50000 Men, but were miserably beaten by the Co­sacks; and having a second time encountred them without the King's consent, they received another Overthow. To revenge this, they watch'd their Opportunity, when Chmielniski was celebrating the Nuptials of his Son with the Daughter of the Prince of Moldavia; the Poles then surprised the Cosacks, plunder'd the City, and took the Grecian Patriarch Prisoner. The General having sent to the King to know whether it were done by his Or­ders? was answered no; but that the Nobility had done it to revenge themselves upon the Cosacks. Chmielniski, being vehemently incens'd against the Nobility, entred into a League with the Tartars, and entring Poland with a vast Army, the King march'd against him in Person at the Head of a Hundred thousand Men; The Battle was fought near the City of Berestesko, on the River Ster, where both the Cosacks and Tartars were entirely routed, though they were almost three to one stronger than the Poles. Notwithstanding which, their Ge­neral Chmielniski, who escaped after the Battle, ha­ving re-assembled the Remainders of his broken Army, so continually harassed the neighbouring Country, that the King thought it most convenient to come to an Agreement with them in the Year 1651. But the most of the Nobility being dissa­tisfied with the King's Proceedings, did let slip no Opportunity that offered it self, to affront the [Page 126] Cosacks, but especially their General Chmielniski, which obliged them about two years after, to wit, in the Year 1653. to join with the Muscovites, who with their assistance, took in the Year nex follow­ing the City of Smolensko and Vilna; so, that it was chiefly owing to their Valour, that the Mus­covites got into the Possession of the Provinces of Smolensko, and Severia, and the greatest part of the Palatinate of Kiovia, which were confirmed to them by the Treaty of Peace, made at Oliva, in the Year 1666. About which time the greatest part of the Cosacks, put themselves under the Pro­tection of the Muscovites, the rest under the Turks, whereby they opened the way to the latter into the Ʋkraine, and Podolia, where two years after, they took the famous Fortress of Caminieck from the Poles.

Out of what has been related concerning the Cosacks, Retreating Place of the Co­sacks. it is sufficiently manifest, that they were a certain Body of Soldiers, Established for the Guard of the Frontiers. They used to be enrolled in the Provinces of the Polish Russia, Volinia and Podolia; and had originally but one City belonging to them, which was the Residence of their Go­vernour or General. They were sirnamued Zaporo­gian Cosacks, to distinguish them from those living upon the Don or Tanais; the Word Porochi, signify­ing in the Russian Tongue, as much as a Stone, or Rock. At a considerable distance from the mouth of the River Boristhenes, there are a great many Rocks, lying so close together, that they seem to be all of a piece, which render the passage of Ships of Burthen, quite impossible, and takes away all opportunity from the Inhabitants of the Ʋkraine, to Transport their Wheat, and other Commodities, which grow there in great abundance, to Constan­tinople, and other places. Some of these Rocks are scarce to be seen above the surface of the Water, others again rise above it, some six, some eight or ten Foot, which occasion several dangerous Cataracts or Water-falls, which are impassable to any body else [Page 127] but the Cosacks, in their light Ships. There are in all, thirty of these Cataracts, some of which at low Water, are twelve or fifteen foot high. No body can pass among them for a true Cosack, unless he have passed all these Cataracts (which they call Porohi, and from whence they are called Zaporouski) and consequently have made a Voyage upon the Black-Sea, as the Knights of Maltha are obliged to serve on Board their Gallies, before they are re­ceived into that Order: There are a great number of Isles near these Rocks, but among the rest be­low the River of Czertomelick, there is a certain Island, which is surrounded with several thousand little ones, some of which have Sandy, others Marshy Ground, but all of them covered with Bulrushes, which render these Little Channels, by which they are separated, almost invisible. 'Tis into these narrow Passages and Watery Labyrinths the Cosacks make their Retreat; they call them Skarbnissa Woyskowa, which is as much to say, as the Treasury of the Army, this being the Place whither they carry all the Booty they Purchase upon the Black-Sea, the Passage to it being difficult and dan­gerous; so, that most of the Turkish Gallies, that pretended to pursue them here, have been lost. This is also their Place of Rendezvouz.

The first thing they do, How they go upon their Ex­pedition [...] after they have met here, is to chuse their General, who is to Command in the intended Expedition, which being done, they be­gin to work on their Ships, which they make them­selves, being about threescore Foot long, and a­bout ten or twelve broad, very slightly built, every one having its Oars, some ten, others twelve, and sometimes fifteen or sixteen. Their Sails are very wretched, notwithstanding which, by the help of their Oars, which they most rely on, they far ex­ceed the Turkish Gallies in swiftness. Their Pro­vision consists in Bisket, and some Barrels of boil'd Millet; this is chiefly their Food; they seldom car­ry any Aqua Vitae or other Strong Liquors on Board with them; and tho' they are as great Drunkards as [Page 128] any in the North, nevertheless, when they go upon any Expedition, either by Sea or Land, they are the Sobrest people in the World. When they are going to cruise upon the Black Sea, they seldom exceed five or six thousand Men, and there being commonly threescore at a time employed in building each Ship, they will get fourscore or a hundred of them ready to be launched in three Weeks time. Fifty or Sixty of them belong to each Ship, which has on board five or six Falconets, each of the Men being provided with a couple of Fusees, and Powder, and Ball proportionable; They always stay for the last Quarter of the Moon, that at their going out they may not be discovered by the Turkish Gallies, which are always ready in the Harbour of Oczakow, a City situate at the Mouth of the Boristhenes, to observe their Motion. No sooner have they got the least Int [...]lligence of their being abroad at Sea, but the Alarm is taken immediately; which reaches quickly to Constantinople, from whence Couriers are dispatch'd without delay, to the Coasts of Natolia, Romelia, and Bulgaria, to bid them to be upon their Guard. But the Cosacks are generally to nimble for these Messengers that are sent about to give these People Advice of their coming: They know so well how to take the Advantage of the Wind and Weather, that they commonly are in forty Hours upon the Coast of Natolia.

When they descry a Ship or Gally, which they can do at a great distance without being perceived by them, their Vessels not baring above two Foot and an half above Water, they approach to it as near as they think convenient, towards the Evening; when keeping at about three or four Miles distance, they take exactly notice whereabouts the Ship is, and what Course it takes; About Midnight they get to their Oars, and, with all the haste they can, make towards the Place where they think it most likely to meet with the Ship; which being found out, they surround, attack, and board it on all sides, so that it being impossible for one Ship to de­fend [Page 129] it self in the Night-time against so many, it is soon taken. What Booty they meet with, either of Sil­ver, Cannon or Arms, or such Merchandices as are of no great Burthen, they transport into their Vessels, but the Ship they generally sink. But as they have the Advantage over the Ships or Gallies by Night, so, if they happen to meet them by Day, they sel­dom come off without bloody Noses, they being not in a Condition to withstand their Cannon. It is then their Swiftness stands them most in stead, and they are secure enough from the Enemy's pursu­ing, when once they approach their little Channels, and get among the Bulrushes. Whilst they were under the Prorection of the Crown of Poland, the Turkish Grand Seignior used frequently to make his Complaints to the King of Poland against their Pi­racies in the Black Sea; but he used commonly to receive the same Satisfaction the Poles have when they make their Complaints at Constantinople against the Incursions of the Tartars, who dread no other Enemy in the World so much as they do the Cosacks.

But, Their Manner of Fighting by Land. as to their manner of Fighting by Land, it's to be observ'd, that they are but very indifferent Horsemen, but most excellent Soldiers on foot. They are inu­red to all sorts of Fatigues and Hardship, very o­bedient to their Commanders, and extreamly active and dexterous in intrenching themselves, not only in the ordinary Way, but also by making a Fence of their Baggage-Waggons as they march along. These moving Entrenchments are absolutely neces­sary for them, when they march without Horse in open Plains and these Desarts of the Tartars, a­gainst whom they are forc'd to stand the Brunt wherever they meet them: There has been several Examples, that a thousand Cosacks, all Foot; thus marching betwixt their Chariots and Waggons in a Plain, have repulsed five or six thousand Tartars on Horseback; their Horses as they are exceeding swift, not being very strong, but are stopp'd by the least Barracado that is put in their Way. This Way of [Page 130] Marching a whole Army in the midst of their Bag­gage and Ammunition Waggons, would scarce be pra­cticable in any other Country but Poland, which lies all upon a Level, and consequently is the most pro­per for such a March in the World.

The Country inhabited by the Cosacks is called the Ʋkraine; Country of the Co­sacks. which is as much as to say, lying upon the Frontier; It borders upon Podolia, and is a Part of the Palatinates of Kiovia and Braclovia; They had made themselves entirely Masters of this, as well as a great part of the Black Russia, but have since been forc'd to abandon it, for the most part. This Country extends it self from the 51. to the 48. Degree of Latitude; beyond which, to wit, betwixt the Danube and the Palus Meotides as far as the Black Sea, there are vast Plains (but deserted) so fertile that the Grass grows near a Man's height.

The Ʋkraine is a very fertile Country, The Uk­raine. which tho' scarce the third Part of it be cultivated, pro­duces such a vast quantity of Grains of all sorts, that, for the most part, the Inhabitants don't know how to consume it, wanting the Conveniency of Exportation, their Rivers not being Navigable. They abound also in all sorts of Cattle, Fowl, and Fish, Honey, Wax, and Wood, fit not only for Firing, but also for Building. The only thing they Want is Wine and Salt. With the first of these two they are supplied from Hungary, Transylvania, Wal­lachia, and Moldavia; besides that, they make ve­ry good Beer and Aqua vitae out of their Corn, which together with their Hydromel, they make use of instead of Wine. Their Salt they are fur­nished with out of the Salt-pits near Cracovia, or out of the Country of Pokutia, upon the Borders of Transylvania and Moldavia, where there are Salt-springs, the Water of which being boiled produces a very White Salt, very agreeable to the Taste, but not so good for salting of Meat as some others are. Their Houses are built of Wood, after the Musco­via [...] Fashion; and so are their Fortifications, made [Page 131] of Earth and Wood, which they account to be bet­ter Cannon Proof than Brick'd Walls, but are soon set on fire.

The Rivers of Note here, Its Rivers and [...]. are the Boristhenes or Nieper, the Bog, the Niester or Tyras, the common Border betwixt them and Wallachia, the Dezna, the Ros, the Horin, the Stucz, and the Ster, near which was fought the last Ba [...]tle betwixt the Poles and Cosacks, in the Year 1651, which proved fatal to the last, and afterwards made them seek for Prote­ction among the Muscovites and Turks The most considerable Cities and Fortresses, which were once in the Possession of the Cosacks, are Kiovia, digni­fied with the Title of a Palatinate, and the Resi­dence of the Metropolitan of the Greek Churches in those Parts, Bialacerkievia, Corsun, Constanti­now, Bar, Cirkassi, Czehrin, Kudack, Jampol, Braclovia upon the River Bog, Winnicza, Human, Czernihow, Pereaslaw, Lubnie, Pawolocz, Chwastow, all of them fortified within these Fifty Years; be­sides which there is scarce a Town or Village, but what has something like a Fortification, or at least a Ditch, which was intended, and serves them for a Fence against the Incursions of the Tar­tars.

The Peasants of the Ʋkraine, Slavery of the Peasant [...] ▪ as well as of seve­ral other neighbouring Provinces, are absolute Slaves; being obliged to work both with their Horses and Hands, three or four Days in the Week for their Lords. Besides which, they are forc'd to al­low them a certain Share out of all their Corn and Fruit, the Tenth of all their Muttons, Swine, and Fruits, and to carry Wood to their Landlords Houses, and to do several other Services. But the worst of all was, that before the last Wars, the Noblemen used to farm out their Revenues here to the Jews, who exacted these Services from the Country People with the greatest Rigour imagina­ble; and had also monopolized the Brewing of Beer, and Distilling of Aqua vitae. This occasioned them to join so frequently with the Cosacks, and to dispute [Page 132] so desperately their Liberty against the Nobility, who in Consert with the Jews were the Occasion of these many Revolts; and forced them at last to seek for an end of their Misery among Foreigners.

The Cosacks are generally tall, strong, and well­set, Character of the [...]os [...]cks. but especially very active; they are Liberal, even to Profuseness, putting no great value upon Riches, but are great lovers of their Liberty, which they look upon as a thing inestimable; they are Indefatigable, hardy, and brave; but great Drunkards, and Treacherous; Their Employment is Hunting and Fishing; besides which, they ap­ply themselves both to Agriculture, and the War. They have also a particular way of making Salt-Petre, great Quantities of which are carried to Dantzick, and from thence transported, chiefly by the Dutch, into other Parts.

The Cosacks have a certain Distemper common with the Poles, Plica Po­lonica▪ by the Physicians, called Plica Polo­nica, as being peculiar to that Nation, which in their Language, they call, Goschest: Those that are attacqu'd by this Evil, lose all upon a sudden, the Use of their Limbs, and are tortured with most horrible Pains all over their Body, which common­ly continues for a whole Year; after which, a Sweat coming, which continues for a whole Night; but especially in the Head, their Hair is the next Morning all twisted together into one knotty Lock, which has a very nauseous Smell, (from whence some attribute the first Use of Hair-Powder, to the Poles) but in a few days after, they are cured both of their Lameness and Pain, but the Knot and the Smell remain for ever; for if they cut it off, the Remnants of the Humour, which purges it self that way through the Pores of the Head, falls upon the Eyes, and makes them blind. This Distemper is as familiar in Poland, as the Itch in some Coun­tries, and what is worse, is very Infectious; It is sometimes, like the Venereal Disease, communi­cated by Coition; there having been Instances, that Children have brought this Distemper with them [Page 133] into the World, but as they grow up, it decreases by degrees, and never returns afterwards. It is look'd upon among them as incurable, except it be by changing the Air, which must be done by going into another Country: The Cause of this Distem­per seems to proceed from the great quantity of Ar­senical Mines, which are in Poland, and communi­cate their poysonous quality to the Waters, and con­sequently to their Body; which seems the more pro­bable, because abundance of their Horses are trou­bled with the same Distemper, and have such a Knot either in their Manes or foretop, of which, if there be the least part cut off, the Horse either dies, runs mad, or becomes blind and lame; I have been very credibly inform'd, that tho' the Poles look upon this Evil as incurable, several Foreigners travelling in those Parts have cured it with good Success, by the same Method and Remedies, which are made use of in the Venereal Distemper; which seems sufficiently probable for several Reasons, not to be alledged here, where our Scope is directed to Histo­ry, and not to Physick.

The Language of the Cosacks is a Dialect of the Polish Tongue, Their Language and R [...]li­gion. as the Polish is a Dialect of the Scla­vonian. But that of the Cosacks is much more smooth and full of Diminutives, which render it very agreeable. The Cosacks themselves profess the Greek Religion, in the same manner as it was e­stablished in Muscovy in the Year 942, by Ʋlodo­mir, or Wolodomir, Prince of Russia; but the great­est part of the Nobility of the Ʋkraine are either Roman Catholicks, or else Lutherans or Calvinists. Within these Hundred and twenty Years, the Greek Churches in these Parts, as well as in Mus­covy, acknowledged the Patriarch of Constantinople for their Head. But the Grand Dukes of Muscovy having set up a Patriarch of their own chusing, the Greek Bishops in these parts, not long after, to wit, in the Year 1595, sent two Deputies to Rome, who in the Name of the Greek Churches of Black Russia, did represent to the Pope, in the Presence of many [Page 134] Cardinals, a Confession of Faith conformable to the Council of Trent, reserving only to themselves the Liberty of the Ceremonies practised in the Greek Church after its Union with the Latin, at the Council of Florence; but they did afterwards retract, and acknowledged for their Ecclesiastical Head a Metropolitan of their own, who for some time resided at Kiovia.

CHAP. VIII.
Of the Language, Habit, Manners and Customs of the Muscovites; and of their Marriages, Oeconomies and In­terrments.

THE Muscovian Language is a Dialect of the Sclavonian, Their Language. as well as the Polish; so that he who understands either of these two, cannot be at any great Loss for the Muscovian. The Sclavonian being the Mother-Tongue of a great many Dialects, is in great esteem among the Russians; their Bible and such few other Books as they have, concerning any Sciences, being not only writ in the Sclavonian Tongue; but also those among the Muscovites, who pretend to any Degree of Learning above the rest, always affect to make use of some Scla­vonian Words in their Writing, and Sheech, tho' in the Muscovian Dialect; which indeed, among all the rest, comes the nearest to the Sclavonian, having not the least Affinity with the Greek, except that in their Liturgy, there are some Words borrowed from thence, which however are not used any where else. Their Character is that alone wherein they have any Communion with the Greeks; but they have not only much alter'd and transform'd, but also considerably augmented them; so that their Alphabet consists of Thirty eight Letters in Number, [Page 135] which I thought superfluous to insert here, since Mr. Ludolph in his Russian Grammar, printed in the Year 1696, at Oxford, has not only given a very fair Delineation of them, but also treated with a great deal of Exactness, the fundamental Parts of this Language, and very methodically represented its Affinity with the Sclavonian; to which I refer the Curious.

As to their Habits, [...] Ha­bit. it is not unlike that of the Antient Greeks, whom in this, as well as in several other Respects, they are very ambitious to im­tate. Their uppermost Garment is a long great Robe, reaching down to their Feet, with very narrow Sleeves, but as long as the Coat it self, which, when they dress themselves, they turn up in several Pleats, and look upon it as a great Co [...]eli­ness▪ In the Winter they let them hang down, so that they serve for a Muff; and sometimes to co­ver their ill Designs; for when they intend to rob or cudgel any body, they hide in them their Cud­gels or Daggers. Persons of Quality have these Robes of Sattin, Damask, or Cloth of Gold; Ci­tizens wear them of Violet, or dark green Colour, and sometimes of red Cloth. The meaner Sort of People, of a coarse dark-colour'd Cloth, such as is made in the Country. In the Winter they l [...]e them with Furrs, some with Sables, some with Er­mins, others with Martens, or some other sort, ac­cording to their several Qualities; but the Poor People are contented with Sheep-Skin, which tho' very convenient for keeping off the Cold, yet casts out a Smell that is very offensive to the Nostrils. These Robes they wear only when they go abroad, over all the rest of their Cloaths, and are as to their Fashion the same with those kept in the Grand Duke's Wardrobe, for the Use of his Boyars, by whom he is attended at publick Ceremonies. Un­der this they wear a close Coat, and under that a Wastcoat. The close Coat is called Feres, which comes down to the Calf of their Legs, open before, with a very broad Collar falling down upon the [Page 136] Shoulders, with Gold or Silver Loop-Buttons, nay, sometimes Embroidery from the top to the bottom▪ and on the side. The Sleeves like those of their Upper Garments, being as long as the Coat it self, but very Narrow. The Wastcoats which they call Kaftan, comes down to their Knees, the Sleeves are likewise so long that they cannot thrust out their Hands without making Folds upon the Arm; The Collars of these Wastcoats are almost like those of the Jesuits, but much higher, covering the hinder part of the Head, about half a quarter of a Yard high. These Wastcoats, as well as the Justelau-Corps, are made either of Callico, Taffata, Damask, or Sattin, according to the several Qualities and Circum­stances of those that wear them. And because the Collar of the Wastcoat, is, by reason of its Height, very conspicuous, they either line it with Velvet, or Cloth of Gold, and sometimes adorn it with Pearls and precious Stones. Their Breeches are pretty large, and gathered at the Waste, so that they may be made streighter and wider as they please. Their Shirts which they wear over their Drawers or Breeches, girded under the Navel, are very wide, but short, scarce covering their Thighs; they are not gathered at the Neck like ours, but strengthned behind by a triangular Piece, which comes down from the shoulders to the Reins, and is sow'd down with Crimson Silk; those that are more curious than the rest, have little Fringes of Silk of the same Colour in the Seams, and under their Arm-pits. The Vanity of the richer Sort reaches yet further; for they have their Neck and Wrist-bands, and where it is open at the Breast, embroider'd with Silk, Gold and Silver, and sometimes with Pearls and precious Stones; and they leave open their Wastcoats before, that the Embroidery and the Buttons of Gold, or Pearls, which fasten the Shirt before, may be seen. The Musco­vites wear no Hats, but, instead of them, Caps or Bonnets, with a little Snip open before and behind, to the form almost of a Pyramid, but not so much peaked, near half an Ell high. The Boyars when [Page 137] they are present at any Publick Ceremonies have them of black Fox-Skins or Sables; but when they are absent from Court, or in their Houses, they wear them of Velvet lined with these Furrs, with narrow Brims (most like the Polonian Bonnets, which are worn by most Strangers in Muscovy) and laid over with Gold and Silver Loops, or embroi­der'd on the Sides with Pearl. The Poor People wear in the Summer, White Felt or Cloth Caps, patch'd together out of Shreds of Cloth, it being very dear in Muscovy, of several Colours, which in a manner resemble a Jack Pudding's Cap, which they line with the vilest sort of Fur they can get, in the Winter; They are not near so convenient as our Hats; for having no Brims, they don't afford the same protection against the Sun, Wind, or foul Weather. Their Boots, which generally they wear instead of Shooes, are short like those worn by the Polanders, and piked towards the Toes. But the poor Peasant is his own Shoomaker; his Shooes he makes of the Bark of a Tree wrought very thin, and interwoven after the manner of Wicker-basket; so that it is true beyond Contradiction, that no Country in the World has such a Number of Shoo­makers as Muscovy; As for Stockings they are ne­ver regarded, among these poor Wretches, a piece of Sheep-Skin or Cloth wrapt about their Legs and tied fast with a Packthread, supplies the defect of them; the rest of their Garments, which are of the coarsest Canvass, being suitable to their Shooes and Stockings. Persons of the first Rank shave their Heads, except when they are under some Disgrace with the Grand Czar, when they let their Hair grow and hang carelesly over their Shoulders, as a Token of their Affliction, in imitation of the Antient Greeks. Those of a lower Condition keep their Hair cut short; but the Priests wear it very long, hanging down to the middle of their Backs. There is no great difference betwixt the Mens Habits and the Women; There is no strife here for the Breeches, for the Wife wears them as well as the Husband, [Page 138] as they do in all other respects wear the same with the Men. Their Robes are the same but something wider, and the Sleeves are not so closely fastned to them, but that they either may keep in or put out their Arms at pleasure, and let the Sleeves hang by; The richer Sort lay them all over with very thick Gold and Silver Lace, or trim them Button and Loop Fashion. They don't use these High Collars, which the Men esteem as a singular Ornament; be­sides that their Smock Sleeves are prodigiously long, generally four or five Ells, which they pleat in lit­tle Folds upon the Arm; and the Heels of their Shooes are half a quarter of a Yard high. The main difference is in their Head-dress. For they wear very wide Caps or Coifs of Damask or Sattin, made after a very fantastical Way; the Hair of the Casters wherewith they are lined covering all the Forehead, the outside being sometimes very richly embroider'd. Maids that are marriageable wear them of Cloth lined with Fox-Skin, and let their Hair hang down their Backs in two Tresses, which they tye at the End with a piece of Crimson Silk Ribband; but the married Women put up their Hair under their Caps or Coifs. Children under the Age of Ten Years are not to be distinguished in their Habits; both Boys and Girls have their Hair cut close to their Heads, except two short Locks almost like Mustachio's, which are left to cover the Temples; only the Girls wear Rings of Gold, Silver or Brass in their Ears. The Muscovites keep very constant to the same Fashion; it being rarely to be seen that any of them make use of a Foreign Dress unless it be sometimes a Person of Quality, who taking a particular Fancy to Strangers, perhaps makes use of their Fashion when he goes in the Country, or a Hunting. Formerly all Foreigners of what Degree soever, used to go in Muscovian Habits, till about fifty Years ago, the Patriarch ha­ving observed some of them to ridicule their Cere­monies when he gave the Benediction to the People, prevail'd with the Grand Czar to forbid all Strangers [Page 139] living in Muscovy, to appear for the future in Mus­covian Habits; but of late Years, they Cloath them­selves again after the Muscovite Fashion.

The Muscovites are of a middle Seize as to their Stature, strong proportioned, of the same colour as the other Europaeans in the Northern Parts. But they much affect Corpulency, especially among Persons of Quality. Long Beards, and great Mustachio's are in great request among them, which they look upon as tokens of Virility. So that a large Belly and a great deal of Hair about the Mouth (for upon their Heads they were little or none) are considered here as peculiar Ornaments belonging to a Man.

The Women in Muscovy are of a midling Stature, Muscovi­an Women. neither too tall nor too little, and generally well proportion'd before they are married, but after they have had several Children, inclining to Fat­ness, by reason they do not keep their Bodies so streight as our Ladies in these Parts, it being look'd upon rather as a Comeliness than an Imperfection. The Features of their Faces are not despisable, and a great many among them might pass for very Handsom in any part of Europe, were it not for that preposterous Custom received among all the Women of Muscovy, of what Age or degree soever, of Painting their Faces, Necks and Hands. The worst of all is, that having not attained to any kind of Perfection in this Art, they paint so grossly, that it appears no otherwise than if it had been done by a Plaisterer; and notwithstanding this; whereas in other places, Women make use of it as an Addition to their Beauty, or a Concealment of their Deformity, a great many of the Muscovian Ladies, may very well be said, to use it as a Veil to their Beauty; Pain­ting being so universally approved in this Country that the Bridegrooms, among other Presents, send it to their Brides, as we shall see anon, before we conclude this Chapther. Besides which, they have another Custom, which will perhaps appear as odd as the former; which is, that they are as careful, [Page 140] and take as much pains in making their Teeth black, as our Ladies do in keeping of them white, they esteeming black Teeth an addition to their Com­plexion, with the same Intention, as our Ladies make use of Patches. I am apt to believe, that their Teeth being generally spoil'd by their Mercu­rial Paints, has obliged them to make a Vertue of necessity, and by an universal Agreement, to cry that up for an Ornament, which appears to us the greatest Deformity.

The Muscovites are a People of great Wit, Their Manners. Cun­ning and Dexterity, not wanting Ingenuity in any thing they undertake, as has been sufficiently expe­rienced by those, who have had the Opportunity to deal with them, either by way of Commerce or otherwise; but they are withal, exceedingly proud, jealous and insolent; besides that, they are addicted to Drunkenness beyond any other Nation in the World. They generally boast to be descended from the antient Greeks, but to confess the Truth, as Eu­rope was first beholding to Graecia for their Literature, and Civilization; so it may rationally be conclud­ed, that the want of Conversation with the more civilized part of Europe, and the general Antipathy they have against those Arts and Sciences, which render'd the Greeks so famous in former Ages, has made the Muscovites to appear so different in their Manners and Customs, from most of the other Europaean Nations. This will seem the more probable, if it be taken into consideration, that within these 30 or 40 Years last past, since which time, the Muscovites have had more frequent Con­versation with Foreigners than formerly; and that Encouragement has been given of late Years to­wards the laying the Foundation of several useful Sciences; it must be acknowledged that they made considerable Improvements as to several Matters which formerly were odious, if not unsupportable to civilized Strangers. They are accounted to be very malicious in their Inclinations to one another. It used to be a common Practice among them, for one [Page 141] to convey into another's Boots (when they carry their Mony and Letters) either some Mony or other valua­ble Things, and afterwards accuse the Party of Theft; to obviate this Evil, it was thought most expedient, that it should be Enacted, for the Accuser to endure the Torture first; and if while he was thus tortured, did persist in his Accusation, the accused Person was also to endure the same. Notwithstanding this, there have not been wanting Examples, that even Wives have accused their Husbands, and (that falsely) of most enormous Crimes, and have en­dured the utmost violence of the Torture, to the Destruction of them.

It is to the want of Education that must be ascri­bed, Their Quarrel­somness. their Quarrelsomness, and Insolences, being guided meerly by Instinct, and acting in every re­spect according to their unbridled Appetites, unless it be some Persons of the first Rank, who by their Conversation, having been made sensible of these Errors, manage themselves with much more Dis­cretion. For the rest, who have not had the same Advantage, they do not shew the least Complai­sance to one another, unless it be upon the score of Interest, when they are very ready with their Caps.

This occasions frequent Quarrels among them, so that even in the open Streets, you may hear them Rail at and Abuse one another, like Fish-Women, and that with such Animosity in outward Appear­ance, that a Stranger would think it impossible they could part without Fighting. They have one good Quality, which is, that they seldom or never swear, blaspheme, or curse in their Anger; but on the o­ther hand, they use the most horrible and reviling Expressions, accusing one another of Sodomy, Bug­gery, and all other enormous Crimes they can think of, and that very often, without any respect of Per­sons, nay, even betwixt Parents and Children. The Government being sensible of the ill consequences of these Insolences, used to send the Strelitzes and Sergeants about to surprise some of these Offenders, but the Evil was found so deeply and universally [Page 142] rooted, that in a short time, they would have wanted hands to execute the Punishments, which was Whipping. So, that for the Security of Per­sons of Quality, it was Ordered, That if any one of them should be thus affronted, the Offender to be obliged to pay a Fine (which they call Biscestia, and at the most amounts to 500 l. Sterl.) according to the respective Quality of the Persons injur'd. And the better to keep in Awe those that had little or nothing to lose, such, as were incapable to pay the Fine, were to be put into their Adver­sary's hands, who either might make them their Slaves, or else have them severely whipt by the Ex­ecutioner, whose place is, (to mention it here by the by) Herditary; so, that the Sons serve their Ap­prenticeship in their Father's House. Notwithstanding all these Precautions, this Fine is frequently paid, even among People of very good Fashion, and Gentle­men, who do not forbear, upon the least Differ­ence to call one another Sons of Whores, Dogs, &c. which however is generally made up over a large Cup of Aqua Vitae, for they seldom come to Fighting, or if they do, when their Spirits are ex­alted by the Strength of the Liquor, it is done with their Fists, or Switches, or a Cudgel, or perhaps by soundly kicking one another about the Belly, for in the heighth of their Rage, they are sure to aim at the Codpiece; this being the utmost extent of their Bravery in private Quarrels. For, a Man may live a considerable time in Muscovy, and not hear as much as mentioned a Dewel with Sword or Pistol, fought by Muscovites, as it is practised in other Parts of Europe, they, as it seems, not looking up­on Bravery and Courage to depend from these Weapons.'Tis true, Persons of great Quality, to distinguish themselves from the rest, commonly fight on Horse-back, but their Weapon is a good Whip, which decides the Difference without Blood­shed.

[Page 143] They were formerly so fond of Ignorance, that for any one to apply himself to the Study of any Art, Science, or foreign Language, much more to enquire into the State of Affairs of other Coun­treys, or Discourse of it, was look'd upon as a great Crime. But matters are extreamly alter'd as to this Point, of late Years, by the Encouragement given by his present Czarish Majesty to the Nobili­ty, to make themselves acquainted with foreign Countreys and Languages, and several useful Arts and Sciences, especially the Mathematicks, in which they were so grossly ignorant before, that they look'd upon its Effects no otherwise than Witch­craft. It is questionless owing to this gene [...]ous Care of the present Czar, that Latin and Greek Schools have been erected in the City of Musco; and that some of the Boyars among other Languages are well versed in the first of these two, which will without question, in process of time, conduce not a little towards the Reformation of such Abu­ses as have been hitherto in vogue in Muscovy, of which we shall have occasion to speak more hereafter, before the conclusion of this Treatise.

The most familiar Vice the Muscovites are charg­ed with, Drunken­ness. by Foreigners is Drunkenness, tho' most of the other Countreys in Europe, especially the Northern parts are infected with, as well as Mus­covy. It must be confess'd, that it is no where more universal, than among the Russians, when the Clergy as well as the Laity, the Women as well as the Men, young and old, of what Quality or Degree soever, have their share in it. Tzarkowino (for so they term their Aqua Vitae) is the first welcom they give to their Guests, even among People of the best Qua­lity, whether Men or Women, which goes merrily round, before, at, and after Meals; Wine being a Liquor too weak for their Stomachs. The Ladies of Quality themselves, at their Poctivats, or great Entertainments, make themselves so heartily mer­ry with it, that they are sensible of it the next day. It is for this reason, the Lady of the Feast, sends [Page 144] the next day, one of her Gentlemen to Compliment her Guests, to enquire after their Healths, and how their Ladiships got home, and how they rested; The general Answer the Lady sends is; I give your Lady a thousand Thanks for her good Cheer, indeed it made me so merry, th [...]t I scarce remember how I got home. But to speak without Partiality, the Mus­covites are not the only People in the World, which are intoxicated by the force of strong Liquor, the very same is practised in Germany, where the Master or the Mistress of the Feast, as well as the Guests do not think the Entertainment compleat, if they go home without Staggering. And as to what con­cerns the Muscovian Ladies, it is possible their merry Meetings may meet with a favourable Construction from such of our Ladies, as prefer the Charms of Distill'd Waters, before Wine. Besides, that the fair Sex in Muscovy, have a strong Plea to Alledge in their own Defence: For as much as the great Quanti­ty of Fish they eat on their Fast-days, which make up above half the Year, requires certain Digestives to attenuate the Viscosity of this Dyet; and, that, the merry Cup makes them, in some measure an Amends for the solitary Life they lead at Home, under the most rigid Discipline of their Hurbands, of which, we shall have occasion to speak more hereafter. On the other hand, it is most certain, that the meaner Sort of People commit intolerable excesses in this kind; for they will drink not only till they can neither stand nor go, but oftentimes till they die upon the Spot. To spend every Cope [...] (or Penny) they have, in a Tippling-House, is a common thing here; and thus far they may per­haps be match'd as well in this Kingdom, as some others in Europe; but nothing is more frequent in Muscovy, among the vulgar Sort, than to come away without their Cloaths, nay, it often happens, that if they come away with their Wastcoats on, and meet one of their drunken Companions by the way, they return, and send thus, Stockins, Waste­coat, Shirts and Drawers, after the rest, and re­turn [Page 145] home like Adamites. It is easie to be imagin­ed, that there is no Mischief so great, no Vice so abominable, but what is committed by these Drunk­ards, who, even when sober, very seldom act ac­cording to the dictates of Reason. Hence it is, that so many Murthers are committed in the Streets of the City of Musco, so that it is unsafe to go alone, or unarm'd in the Night-time, there being sometimes fifteen dead Bodies to be seen to­gether in the Court of Semskay, a place where they are exposed, that their Friends and Kindred may take care for their Burial. If no body owns them, they are thrown some where or another in a Ditch. From hence also proceed these frequent Ir­regularities, Disorders and Excesses in Debauche­ries, even to sin against the Course of Nature, not only with Men, but also with Beasts. The Wo­men of the meaner Sort, tho' otherwise kept un­der a very strict Discipline, will often find out their Husbands at the Tippling-House, and drink with them to that Excess, till they can neither stand nor go, and are obliged to lay down among them at the Tippling-House. Several of the Great Dukes have attempted to put a stop to this Evil, by ordering such Publick-houses as were al­low'd of by their Authority, to sell their Liquor only by certain Measures at a time; but this prov'd ineffectual, the Neighbours meeting by turns at their own Houses, where they play'd the same Game, they were used to, at the Tippling-Houses.

Formerly Tobacco was as extravagantly taken, Tobacco forbidden. as the Aqua Vitae, and was the Occasion of fre­quent Mischiefs; forasmuch as not only the poorer Sort, would rather lay out their Money upon To­bacco than Bread, but also, when drunk, did set their Houses on Fire through their Negligence. Besides (which made the Patriarch take a particu­lar Disgust at it) they used to appear before their Images with their stinking and infectious Breath; all which obliged the Great Duke, absolutely [...]o forbid both the Use and Sale of Tobacco, in the [Page 146] Year 1634, under very rigorous Punishments; to wit: For the Transgressors to have their Nostrils slit, or else to be severely whipt. Nevertheless, it is of late Years more frequently used, than ever it was before since the time of the Edict, the Search being not now so strict against the Takers, nor the Punishment so rigorously executed. Foreigners having the Liberty to use it, makes the Muscovites often venture upon it in their Company; they be­ing so eager of Tobacco, that the most ordinary Sort, which formerly cost not above 9 or 10 Pence per Pound in England, they will buy at the rate of fourteen or fifteen Shillings; and, if they want Money, they will truck their Cloaths for it, to the very Shirt. They take it after a most beastly man­ner, instead of Pipes, they have an Engine made of a Cows-horn, in the middle of which, there is a Hole, where they place the Vessel that holds the Tobacco. The Vessel is commonly made of Wood, pretty wide, and indifferently deep; which, when they have fill'd with Tobacco, they put Water in­to the Horn to temper the Smoak. They common­ly light their Pipe with a Firebrand, sucking the Smoak through the Horn with so much Greediness, that they empty the Pipe at two or three Sucks; when they whiff it out of the Mouth, their rises such a Cloud, that it hides both their Faces and the Standers by. Being debarr'd from the constant use of it, they fall down drunk, and insensible im­mediately after, for half a quarter of an Hour, when the Tobacco having had its Operation, they lep up in an instant, more brisk and lively than before, when their first Discourse commonly tends to the praise of Tobacco, and especially of its noble Quality in purging the Head.

For the rest, The Mus­covite, are hardy and reso­lute. the Muscovites are from their In­fancy inur'd to all sorts of Hardship, their Children being seldom suckled above two or three Months; and this with the coldness of their Climate, and their sparing Diet, makes them very fit to endure the Fatigues of War, being especially very resolute in [Page 147] defending of Places; which they will maintain to the utmost extremity; I will only alledge here for an Instance, the Siege of Noteburgh, where the Garrison was reduc'd to two Men, before they would hearken to a Capitulation; this happen'd in the Year 1579, Good Soldi­ers in Gar­rison. when the Poles had besieged the Castle of Svikols, fortified after the Russian Fashion, with wooden Fortifications, as they were giving the Assault, had set it on Fire; yet the Muscovites made good the Breach, and were seen to maintain their Ground, when their Cloaths were on fire. An­other example of their Resolution may be given in the Siege of the Abby of Paedis in Livonia, where they were reduced to such Extremity for want of Provisions, before they would Capitulate, that they were no longer able to stand upon their Legs, or to be upon their Duty, and were not able to meet the Swedes at the Gate, when they took Possession of the Place. It must be confess'd, that they have seldom had any great Advantage against the Poles or Swedes in the Field, but the most understanding in Martial Affairs have attributed it more to the de­fect of their Officers, than the Courage of the Soldiers; the first being not to be compared to the Poles and Swedes, neither for Experience or Con­duct; as it happen'd at the Siege of Smolensko, where the Muscovites received that Disgrace, if not by the Treachery, at least by the ill Conduct of their Generals. It has, questionless, been for this Reason, That the Czars of Muscovy, have for a considerable time past, and do to this day employ abundance of foreign Officers in their Armies; and, it is very probable, that, since a great number of the Cosacks have embraced the Pr [...]tection of the Czar of Muscovy, they may prove more formida­ble in Battles than they have done hitherto They are very good at keeping Secrets, especial [...]y in what relates to their own Affairs, or the Publick, in which respect they are so over-jealous, that they will scarce allow any Stranger to cast his Eyes up­on any Strong-hold, tho' of very small consequence, [Page 148] and scarce worth taking notice of; much less, that they should be easie in informing them in any thing, tho' of never so l [...]ttle moment, which makes it very difficult for Strangers to be truly informed of the Constitution of their Country, unless it be by a very long Conversation. It is upon this score, that all Strangers at their first arrival in the City of Mus­co, except such as bear a publick Character, are ob­liged to pass their Examination in the Chancery, in the presence of several Registers, who after having asked them as many Questions as they think conve­nient, put down in Writing their Depositions. The Muscovites are reckoned to be great Game [...]ters at Chess, as any are in the World, and many among them will take now and then a Turn at Dice. They are of late Years, become very industrious in their way of Trading, questionless, by their fre­quent Commerce with the Chineses and Dutch, the last of which they strive to imitate, not only in this, but several other Matters, the Muscovites be­ing more ingenious at imitating, than inventing.

The Women in Muscovy have an extraordinary Respect for their Husbands; Of [...] they live exceedingly retir'd, and very seldom appear in Publick. Vir­gins, if they be of any Quality, live under as much if not more Restraint than the Women; for besides that they are very seldom allow'd to go abroad, when they do, they are always covered with a Veil, to prevent their being seen; so that many times they marry here before they have as much as look'd upon one another. Both their Women and Maids, if they be of any Quality, being not edu­cated to any thing of Houswifry, and making or receiving few Visits, lead a very idle Life; having no other Employment, but perhaps a little Embroi­dery of Silk upon a Handkerchief of white Taffeta, or a Purse, or some such like thing. For the rest their Diversion is to have Ropes fastned to swing in, or else they lay a long Plank over a Block, and mounting one at one end and another at the other, they toss themselves up and down by a very violent [Page 149] Motion. They have also publick Engines to swing in, not unlik [...] to those used by the Boys and Girls in Moor-fields and Bartholomew-Fair, so contriv'd as that four can sit at an equal distance, and so swing continually by the Counterpoise they give one another; so that while some swing up pretty high in the Air, the others fall successively near as low as the Ground, till they are tir'd with the Sport: This is done in the open Streets, where certain Boys keep these Swingers for that purpose, and have two, three, or four Pence for such a merry Bout. The Young Men at their Festivals, for their Pass-time, play at Fisty-cuffs or Cudgels; some exercise themselves in Wrestling, and in the Winter, with Scates upon the Ice, as they do in Holland. Fornication is look'd upon among them as a slender Trespass; and though they don't permit Publick Stews, yet they are not very backward in doing one another a Kindness, especially when they are Flush'd with good Liquor. They don't count it Adultery, for married People to have secret Con­versations with one another in the same manner as we do in these Parts; Adultery is not committed here, unless a Man marry another Man's Wife; all the rest comes within the Compass of bare Forni­cation; with this Difference however, that if a married Man be taken in it, he is punished with some Days Imprisonment, or perhaps to live for some Days upon Bread and Water, or sometimes al­so with a Whipping; where, by the by, it is to be ob­served, that Whipping is not accounted so scandalous in Muscovy as in other Parts of Europe, Persons of the best Quality having been sometimes so unfortu­nate here as not to escape the Lash. But if the Wife chances to be convinced of a Miscarriage of this Nature, she does not come off at so cheap a rate; for besides a good sound Cudgelling or Whip­ping, which she is sure to receive very bountiful [...]y from her Husband, she is shav'd and put into a Monastery, unless the Husband be pleas'd to pardon the Fault.

[Page 150] They are great Admirers of Vocal Musick, Theire Musick. for Instrumental Musick, they have little or none, un­less it be Bagpipes, and what belongs to their War­like Musick; to the first they bring up their Chil­dren with great Diligence and Severity in Schools erected for that purpose; Their Notes are as diffe­rent from ours as their Characters of the Alphabet, and in all probability are borrow'd either from the Greeks or Sclavonians. Their Gamut has but small Variety, and instead of our Fa, sol, la, they sing Ga, ga, ge, Their Cadenecs and Closes are unexpected, and, as it were, upon the surprise; and indeed, in the main, not in any way approaching to that Perfecti­on which is in most other Countries of Europe. As for their Warlike Musick they have Kettle-Drums and Trumpets for their Cavalry, but the first don't sound so well as ours do, and as for their Trum­peters, they are but very indifferent Artists, and have not been very many Years in use in Muscovy. But their Hautboys which the Infantry make use of in the Wars, are very passable. In their Hunt­ing they use Brass Bugles, which make a hideous Noise. Their Beggars all beg singing with a very strenuous Voice. The better Sort don't much e­steem Dancing, as believing it unbecoming of their Gravity: But those that apply themselves to it, rather dance for the Diversion of others than to please themselves. They use strange Distortions with their Hands, and Shoulders, but especially their Back-sid [...]s, and hopping upright with their Feet, scarce move from the Place. The Muscovites exer­cise the Venereal Act with a great deal of Gravity and Circumspection; for they will never have to do with a Woman, unless they first take off the lit­tle Cross which is hang'd about her Neck when she is Christned; and they are so considerate in their Love-Passion, as first to cover the Images of their Saints, if there be any in the Room. For the rest, their chief Penance for Trespasses of this Nature is Bathing, which they also make use of, not only at other times, but especially at their Marriages, [Page 151] after their first Coition. All Muscovites, of what Degree or Condition soever, sleep after Dinner, so that about Noon the Shops are shut up, and there is no more speaking with any Body than if it were about Midnight. Both Bathng and Sleeping after Dinner is so general a Custom in Muscovy, that Demetrius, who personated the Son of the Czar John Basilowitz, was first suspected to be an Impo­stor and stranger, because he never bathed himself, nor slept after Dinner, as we shall shew hereafter.

Their Stoves, Th [...]ir Bathing-places. or Bathing-places, are close Places with Furnaces, which they heat exceedingly, and for the better Excitation of Vapours, frequently cast cold Water upon this Stove. There are Bench­es all round about at some Distance one above a­nother, differing in degrees of Heat, which are chosen by every one according to his own Conve­niency. Upon one of these Benches they lay themselves at full length, stark naked, and after they have sweat as long as they think it convenient by the Help of these hot Vapours, they are well wash'd with warm Water, and well rubb'd with Handfuls of Herbs. After which they aften take a Dram of Aqua vitae, and so go their ways. But what is most admirable, is, that when they find the Heat too intense, both Men and Women will run out of the Stoves stark naked, either straitways into cold Water, or cause it to be pour'd upon them, nay, in the Winter, they will wallow in the Snow. There is scarce a Town or considerable Village in Muscovy which has not some of them; People of Quality have their private ones; and those of the Germans that live in Muscovy out-do the rest, both in Neatness and Conveniency; tho' a Man bathes in them, a Servant Maid, only in her Smock, rubs, washes, and wipes him, and so after some Refreshment of Wine, a Toast and Nutmeg, Citron Peel, &c. he goes to Bed: But, besides this, there are a great Number of Publick Bathing-places every where. These are often so carelesly built, that it is easie to look out of one Room into the o­ther [Page 152] thro' the Distance of the Boards that part them, which they look upon here as a Matter of no great Consequence, though either Sex has nothing else to hide their privy Parts but a Handful of Herbs moistned in Water, which a great many don't think it worth their while to make use of, being not very shy to be seen by Men, when they are go­ing out to c [...]ol themselves in cold Water, both Sexes commonly going out and in at one and the same Doo [...] to their Bathing-rooms. These Baths are the universal Remedies of the Muscovites, not only for cleansing their Bodies, but also for the Preservation of their Health, which being thus from their Infancy inur'd to the greatest Extremities of Heat and Cold, makes them to be of a very strong and healthy Constitution, and for the generality long liv'd, and very seldom troubled with any Distem­pers; which if they are, their Panacea is a hearty Draught of the best Aqua vitae fortified with Gar­lick, and sometimes Pepper, tho' it be in a very high Fever, they not knowing of any other Evacua­tion but what is wrought thro' the Pores of the Bo­dy. Thus they live, for the most part, without Physicians, and many of them without Diseases; yet, since the last Wars with the Poles, they have also made a very intimate Acquaintance with the Vene­real Disease, which, in so cold a Climate as theirs, sticks very close to them; especially, since it may rationally be believ'd that Physick does not appear here in its utmost Perfection; tho' it be undeniable, that Physick and Physicians have, for many Years past been highly esteem'd by the Czar and the No­bility.

Their Way of Saluting is by putting off their Caps; and if they intend to pay a more than ordi­nary Reverence, they decline their Head very low towards the Ground, without moving their Feet. The Women use the same Way of Saluting, only that they bow very slowly, letting their Hands hang down by their Sides and never [...] touch their Bonnets. When a Muscovite intends to shew the [Page 153] greatest piece of Civility he is capable of to a Stran­ger, he brings to him his Wife attir'd in her best Apparel, to salute her with a Kiss. Your ordinary Citizens, or Peasants, when they appear before their Magistrates or the Nobility, bow to the very Ground, prostrating themselves and beating their Foreheads to the Ground; The same Reverence is paid to the Czar, even by the greatest Men in the Kingdom. This extraordinary Respect paid by the Commonalty to the Nobles makes them appear so extreamly haughty and jealous of their Autho­rity, that Strangers, tho' of the first Quality, rarely meet with that Civility they might reasonably claim according to their respective Stations, unless it be from some who are acquainted with the Customs of Foreign Countries.

They begin their Day at the rising of the Sun, and end it at the setting; so that their Night be­gins as soon as the Sun is down, and ends when it rises. Their Year they begin on the first of Sep­tember, because they use no other Epoche than from the Creation of the World, which they suppose was in Autumn. And whereas we account from the Creation of the World to the Nativity of Christ Three thousand, Nine hundred, and Sixty nine Years; they following the Footsteps of the Greeks, reckon Five thousand, Five hundred, and Eight. So that in the Year 1697, they reckon in Muscovy 7209 Years from the Creation of the World, whilst we account but 5720. They solemnize their New-year's Day with great Processions in all the considerable Towns of Muscovy.

Their manner of Travelling is extreamly com­modious, especially in the Winter, when their Sleds glide away on the surface of the Ice or Snow in a flat Country, with incredible Swiftness, and very little Inconveniency to the Horses, so that they will travel 50 or 60 Miles a day. These Sleds are made of the Bark of the Linden-tree, fitted to the length and breadth of a Man; they line them with some thick Felt, and when a Man is laid in [Page 154] them along, he is covered and wrapt up over Head and Ears in good Furs: The Carter runs, for the most part, by the Sled, to warm himself, and sometimes sits at the Feet of the Person that rides in the Sleds, where he is sure to comfort himself with a Drachm of the Bottle. These Sleds being very low built, if they happen to over-turn, are not very dangerous. The Ladies Sleds, being co­vered on all sides, in the Fashion of a Coach, are much higher and heavier, and therefore more dan­gerous. Whilst they travel thus, the Time is past away, for the most part, with Sleeping, the easie and insensible motion favouring the Repose of the Traveller. When they happen to pass through De­sarts and great Forests, where they are obliged to remain all Night in the open Air, they kindle a great Fire, and round about it range their Sleds; so, that being well clos'd up on all sides, and covered all over with Furs, they sleep more commodiously, than in a Country Cottage, where Men and Beasts being all together lodged in one Room, greatly disturb a Man's rest. In the Summer they travel either by Water upon the Rivers, wherewith this Country is stor'd every where, or else by Land, on Horseback, by Coach or Waggon, the Roads in Muscovy, being very broad, beautiful and easie for Travelling. By Water they make use of certain little Boats, made all of one Piece, of the Trunk of a Tree made hollow, in which they stand upright, and row over the Lakes and Rivers. These Boats being very light, a Man goes a great way in them in a little time; but they have this Inonvenience, that if not exactly counterpoiz'd, they soon turn over. They have also certain Floating Bridges, made of pieces of Firr joyn'd together, which bear them­selves up upon the Water. The greatest inconveni­ency in Travelling here is, that in the Country there are no Inns or Houses of Entertainment for Travellers, so that they are obliged to carry along with them what Provisions and other Necessaries they stand in need of. Besides that, the violent [Page 155] Heat in the Summer, and the prodigious quantities of Flyes, are very troublesome, and interrupt the Pleasure which a Stranger else might take in the Beauty and Variety of their Forests, Brooks and Lakes.

Marriages is accounted honourable among them, Th [...]ir Marri [...] ­ges. and Polygamy forbidden. They may Marry twice, but to do it the third Time, is accounted Scanda­lous and Immoral. They are very Superstitious in observing the degrees of Consanguinity, and sel­dom Marry those that are any wise near to them by Kindred or Alliance. Two Brothers are not per­mitted to Marry two Sisters, neither are God-fa­thers and God-mothers to the same Person, to in­ter-marry. There is no such thing as Wooing here betwixt the young Couple, Gallantry and Court­ship the Preliminaries of Love, which insensibly insinuate into the Mind, and captivate our Hearts, are look'd upon here as Chymera's, Marriage being considered as a necessary Evil. Young Men and Maids are not suffered to see, much less to have any Conversation with one another, so, as to talk of Marriage, or to be able to make the least Pro­mise by Word or Writing. It is transacted by way of Brokeridge, so that it is no difficult Matter to put a Counterfeit upon the Bridegroom, provided the Parents do but consent to it; in the same man­ner, as Laban put the Bleer-ey'd Leah upon Jacob, instead of the Beautiful Rebeckah, which is fre­quently practised in Muscovy. Their general way of Proceeding is thus: If any one have a Marri­ageable Daughter, whom he is willing to bestow upon a certain young Man he approves of, he ei­ther by himself, or his Broker, declares his Mind to the young Man's Parents, or for want of them, to one of the next Kindred. If the Match be accepted of, two or three Women, deputed by him that is to be the Bridegroom, are permitted to take a full view of the future Bride, stark na­ked, to see▪ whether she has any Defect; after which, their Friends on both sides treat of, and [Page 156] Conclude the Marriage, the intended Couple not being allow'd to see one another, till they meet in their Bed-Chamber, after Marriage.

When a Marriage is concluded betwixt Persons of Quality, Marriage Cerem [...] ­ni [...]s there are two Women appointed, one on the Bridegroom's, the other on the Brides side, (they call them Suacha's) whose business is jointly to take Care for the Nuptials. The first business of her that is appointed on the Brides side, is to pre­pare the Nuptial-Bed. She, attended by a great many other Servants, who carry all Things neces­sary for the Bed and Chamber, goes on the Wed­ding-Day to the Bridegroom's House, where the Bed is made upon forty Sheaves of Rye, compass­ed about with several Barrels full of Wheat, Barley and Oats. The same Evening the Bridegroom, accompanied by his Kindred, goes on Horseback, with the Priest before him, to the Brides House, where being met at the Door, and received by all her Friends, they are all invited to sit down at a Table, with three Dishes of Meat upon it. Whilst the Bridegroom is busie in receiving the Compli­ments of the Brides Friends, a young Lad gets in­to his Place at the Table, from whom the Bride­groom is forced to purchase the Place by some Presents; when he has taken his Place, the Bride is brought into the Room, most richly Clad, but Veil'd, and seated by the Bridegroom, but sepa­rated by a large Piece of Crimson Taffeta, held up betwixt them by two young Lads. This done, the Brides Suacha paints her, tyes up her Hair in two Knots, puts the Crown on her Head, and dresses her like a Married Woman. Whilst the other Suacha is busied in Painting the Bridegroom, the Women sing several foolish Songs. After that, two young Lads in very rich Apparel, bring into the Room on behalf of the Bridegroom, a very large Cheese and some Loaves; the like being done on the Brides part, the Priest blesses them all, and sends them to Church. As they are ready to go to Church, there is a Silver Basin put upon the Table, [Page 157] fill'd with little pieces of Sattin and Taffeta, little pieces of Silver, Hops, Bar [...]ey and Oats, all mix'd together. The Brides Face being covered again, the Suacha takes certain Handfuls out of the Basin, which she casts among the Company, who in the mean while sing a Song, and pick up what they find upon the Ground.

When they come to Church, the young Couple standing upon a piece of Taffeta, receive the Be­nediction from the Priest, which is performed by holding Images over their Heads. The Priest takes the Bridegroom by the Right, and the Bride by the left Hand at the same time, asking them three times consecutively, Whether they are both sides willing and content to Marry, and to Love one another? After they have both answered, Yes, all the Com­pany join Hands, and the Priest begins to sing the first Verse of the 128 Psalm, the Company singing the next, and so continue to sing by Turns to the End of the Psalm, the Company dancing all this while. The Psalm being ended, the Priest puts a Garland of Rhue upon their Heads; but if a Wi­dow, or a Widower, about the Shoulders, saying, Increase and multiply, and Consummating the Mar­riage with these Words: Whom God has join'd, let no Man separate. In the mean while, those that are present, lighting each of them a Wax-Candle, fill the Priest a Glass with Red Wine, which he takes off, and the Married Couple having pledg'd him, by drinking it off, each of them, three times; the Bridegroom throws down the Glass, and both of them treading it to pieces under their Feet, pronounce these Words: May they thus fall at our Feet, and be trod to pieces, who shall go about to sow Division or Discontent between us. Then the Wo­men there present, cast some Flax-seed and Hemp­seed at the young Couple, wishing them much Joy and Prosperity, and pulling the Bride by her Robe (as if they would pull her away from her Husband) but she keeps very close to him, and renders their Endeavours fruitless; Then, by the Light of se­veral [Page 158] Torches or Wax-Candles, they all return to the Bridegroom's House, where the Wedding is kept▪ No sooner are they entred the House, but the Bridegroom and the Guests, sit down at a Table ready furnish'd with all sorts of Meat; but the Wo­men carry the Bride up strait-ways to her Chamber, where having pull'd off her Cloaths, she is put to Bed immediately. This done, the Bridegroom is call'd away from the Table, and conducted by six or eight young Lads with Torches (which they stick into the Barrels of Wheat or Barley) into the Chamber. As soon as the Bride perceives the Bridegroom to approach, she goes out of Bed, on­ly with her Night-Gown on, meets and receives him with a very submissive Reverence, with a low Inclination of the Head; in the mean while, that the new Husband takes this Opportunity to gaze at her, this being commonly the first time that he sees her Face. Thus they sit down together, like Man and Wife (for it is to be considered, they are not much addicted to Compliment) and among other Dishes, a roasted Fowl is served up, which the Bridegroom pulls asunder, casting over his Shoulders that Part which first comes off, whether Leg or Wing, the rest they eat; and, all being withdrawn (unless it be one old Female Servant, that keeps Watch at the Chamber-door) to work they go, without any further Preamble, while their Kindred and Friends are busie in certain Charms, which they believe to be of very great Consequence, either for fortifying the Codpiece, or at least in defending it from Witchcraft, which they are sorely afraid of (especially People of Qua­lity) the Nuns here being accounted very dextrous both in tying and unravelling the Codpiece Point▪ The old Female that stands Centry at the Door, asks some time after, whether the Battle be won; and as soon as the Bridegroom answers, that it is, she gives the Signal to the Trumpets, who make an excellent Noi [...], which continues, till the Stoves can be got ready, where the new Married Couple bathe [Page 159] themselves, but apart. Here they are wash'd with Water, Hydromel and Wine, and the Bride sends the Bridegroom a fine Shirt, embroidered at the Neck and Wrists, and a rich Habit. The two next Days are spent in Entertainments, and all sorts of Divertisements, but especially in Drinking, where the Ladies sometimes improve the Opportunity of their Husbands being drunk, to carry on an In­trigues this being the only Convenient time to make their Advantage of, inspite of all the Rigour of their jealous Husbands.

Those of less Quality are Married with less Ce­remony. The Night before the Wedding, the young Man sends to his intended Bride some Cloaths, a Cabinet with some Jewels, a Comb, and a Looking-Glass. The next Day the Priest is sent for, who comes with a Silver Cross, and have­ing given his Benediction to the whole Company, the young Couple are set at the Table with a piece of Taffeta between them; but whilst the Suacha dresses the Brides Head, a Looking-Glass is brought, and the young Couple joining their Cheeks, look, and smile upon one another in the Glass; in the mean while, Hops are cast upon them, and so they are led to Church, where the Ceremonies are the same as we have mentioned before. The Bridegroom is led home by young Lads, and the Bride by some grave Mat [...]ons and the Suacha, the Priest leading the Van with his Cross; at home they are received by a Quire of Boys and Girls, singing Epithalamiums or Nuptial Songs, but of the coarsest sort of Bawdry; and being afterwards conducted to their Nuptial Bed, the Suacha is very careful in exhorting the Bride to be Debonair and Buxom, and the Bride­groom not to deceive the Bride in her Expectati­on; In the Interim, she stands at the Chamber-Door, in expectation when the business is over; which being done, she carries the Tokens of Vir­ginity, with a great deal of Joy to her Parents, and the next day or two are spent in Feasting and other Jollities, which the Bridegroom endeavours to re­cover [Page 160] his lost Spirits out of the Aqua Vitae Cup, and the Bride appears very chearful among her new Friends, this being commonly the last Day of Mirth for the poor Woman, unless what happy Minutes she can get by Stealth, at her Husband's drunken Hours. To speak without Partiality, Muscovy may well be called the Purgatory of the Women, they being kept under so rigorous a Dis­cipline by their Husbands, that in some Places Slaves be treated with much less Severity: For, it is not sufficient, that by their Ecclesiastical Constitutions they are debarr'd from Venery two Days in a Week, viz. Mondays and Wednesdays, besides, in Lent, and some other Fastings, which make up near Eight Months in the Year; but Ab­stinency from their Wives and Aqua vitae is the chief Penance laid upon the Muscovite Husbands by their Priests; so that the Wife bearing the same Share with her Husband for his Trespasses, labours under such Hardships as would seem intolerable in other Countries. If a married Woman happens to grant a Friend in a Corner Kindness, she is sure, besides the House-Discipline, to be sent into a Monastery, where she is to stay all her Life-time. The worst of it is, that this Severity often furnishes a Husband, with a Pretence upon the least Surmise, to rid himself of his Wife, by suborning of Witnesses, a thing frequently practis'd in those Parts. If a married Woman happen to have no Children by her Husband, he has the Liberty of Perswading, and if that be not prevailing enough, of Cudgel­ling her into a Monastery, where she must tarry all her Life-time, for what, perhaps, was none of her Fault, but the Husbands, who has the Liberty of m [...]rrying again in six Weeks. But this is not all, if the Husband is taken with a Fit of Devotion (whether real or pretended, it matters not) of leaving his Wife for God's sake, as they term it, which is as much in plain English, when a Man is tir'd of his Wife, and maintaining his Family, he has the Liberty, of going into a Monastery, [Page 161] without his Wifes Consent, or making any Provi­sion for his Children; where he has a prospect of be­coming, perhaps, from a Mechanick, a Priest, if his Wife marry again; this being the only Amends the Wife has to make her self, if that may be ac­counted an Amends, when they are forced to leap (according to the old Proverb) Out of the Fry­ing-pan into the Fire; for whenever they Marry a­gain, they are sure to meet with the Muscovian House-Discipline, which is the Cudgel and the Whip. It is so general a Custom in Muscovy, for a Husband to chastise his Wife with the Whip, that the Outcry's of a Woman upon such an Occasion, are no more regarded, than we do a Correction given to Children. They often used to tye them up, stark naked, by the Hair of the Head, and so to whip them as long as they were able; Nay, there have not been wanting Examples of Husband's whipping their Wives to Death, upon Suspicion of Adultery, without as much as being call'd to an Account for it, they pretending to be exempt from Punishment on the account of killing a Wife or Slave, if it happen upon Correction. This barba­rous Custom has of late Years, however, been much alter'd, if not quite abolished, among Peo­ple of Fashion, by the prudent Care of the Pa­rents, who now a-days, to mitigate at least the Slavery of their Daughters, oblige their Husbands in their Jointures, under considerable Forfeitures, to find them with Cloaths, suitable to their Quali­ties, to feed them with good wholesom Meat, and Drink, to use them kindly without Whipping, Striking or Kicking; but these Contracts, as all others, are sometimes kept, sometimes broken, the General Custom being a strong Plea on the Hus­band's side; the best Comfort the poor Women have, is that their Neighbours and Friends receive the same Treatment. I know it has been alledged in be­half of the Muscovian House-Discipline, that the Women here have very lewd Tongues, will drink a merry Cup of strong Liquor, and upon an Occa­sion [Page 162] not refuse a Kindness to a Friend; but grant this to be true, if the Muscovites, according to the laudable Examples of other Nations of Europe, would give their Children of both Sexes a more generous Education, the Husbands would shew better Example and more Complaisance to their Wives; these Means would prove, without all question, more effectual than all their Whips and Cudgels.

As to what concerns their Oeconomy and the Af­fairs of their Houses in general, Their Oe­conomy. it must be con­fessed, that it bears not the least comparison with what is usual in these Parts; for the inferior Sort live in wooden Houses, very low, and meanly built, their Houshold Stuff consisting commonly in two or three Pots, and a few wooden or earthen Dishes. Some of the richer Sort make use of Pewter, but what they have of it is very ill kept, as is most of their other Furniture, the Musco­vites not making the least account of Cleanliness▪ and as for Plate, there is scarce any thing like it to be seen, unless it be some few drinking Cups and Goblets. Their Rooms, at the best are hung with Mats, and adorned with two or three Images, paint­ed after the Muscovian Fashion. As for their Sleeping, they strive not only to imitate, but also to out-do the antient Inhabitants of Capua; for those would not allow their Children any Beds; till they were Married, alledging, that Beds were in­vented for the Ease of Antient and decripid People, not to encourage young Men in their Effoeminacy. The Muscovites seem to be more severe, the most of them not using Beds, neither before nor after Marriage, nor in their Old Age. A great many even of the better Sort are contented with Mat­rushes, and the Poor with Chaff or Straw, and for want of that, with their Cloaths, which in the Summer they spread upon a Table, Bench, or perhaps the Ground; and in the Winter, lie near or upon their Stoves, which are flat on the Top; Master and Mistress, Man and Maid, all in one [Page 163] Room; nay, in the Country the Poultry and the Pigs are not excluded from the same Room in the Night-time. The common People have very little other Chear but coarse Meal, Pea [...]e, Turnips, Cab­bages, Colworts, Cucumers, both f [...]esh and pickl'd with Salt and Vinegar. They seldom want fresh Fish in a Country so abounding with Rivers and Lakes; but their greatest Delicacy is Salt-fish, which being ill salted, has a very strong Smell. Most of their Dishes are season'd with Onions and Garlick▪ and that to such a degree, that you may know the Approach of any of them by the Scent, before you see them, especially in Lent. The Spawn of F [...]sh, but especially of the Sturgeon, which we call Ca­viare, is one of their best Banquets. I have made mention of this before in the IV. Chapter; but be­cause it is much esteem'd by a great many in these Parts, but especially in Italy, where they use it in Lent, I will give a short Description of it here.

Caviare, Caviare. or Cavajar (by the Russians called Ikary) is made of the Roes of two different Fishes, which they catch in the River Wolga, but espcecially near the City of Astracan, to wit, of the Sturgeon, and the Belluga. I will not pretend to describe the first, it being too well known in these Parts; But the Belluga is a large Fish, about twelve or fifteen Foot long, without Sca [...]es, not unlike a Sturgeon, but more large and incomparably more luscious, his Belly being as tender as Marrow, and his Flesh whiter than Veal, from whence he is call'd White­fish by the Europeans; under which Name we have mention'd it before, in the Description of the Ri­ver Wolga and the C [...]spian Sea. This Belluga lies in the bottom of the River, at certain Seasons, and swallows many large Pebbles of a great Weight, to ballast himself against the Force of the Stream of the Wolga augmented by the melting of the Snows in the Spring: When the Wace [...]s are asswaged, he disgorges himself. Near Astrac [...]n, they catch sometimes such a Quantity of them, that they [Page 164] throw away the Flesh, (tho' the daintiest of all Fish) reserving only the Spawn, of which they sometimes take an Hundred and fifty, or Two hundred Weight out of one Fish. These Roes they salt and press, and put up into Casks, if it is to be sent abroad, or to be kept for a considerable time, else they keep it unpress'd, only a little corn'd with Salt. That made of the Sturgeons Spawn is black and small grain'd, somewhat Waxy, like Potargo, and is called Ikary, by the Muscovites; this is also made by the Turks. The second Sort which is made of the Roes of the Belluga or White­fish, has a Grain as large as a small Pepper-corn, of a darkish Grey, the Caviare made out of this Spawn, the Muscovites call Arminska Ikary, because they believe it was first made by the Armenians. Both Kinds they cleanse from its Strings, salt it, and lay it upon shelving Boards, to drein away the Oily and most Unctuous Part; this being done, they salt, press it, and put it up into Casks con­taining 700 or 800 Weight, and so send it to Mus­co and other Places, from thence it is transported by the English and Dutch into Italy. That Glew which is called Ising-glass is made out of the Belluga's Sounds.

But to return to the Russian Diet; They prepare this with Onions and Pepper mix'd with Oil and Vinegar, in the Nature of a Salad. The middling Sort of People in Muscovy living sparing­ly, and the Poor meanly in their Diet; they know no Superfluity but Drink, which they will pur­chase, let come of it what will.

Their ordinary Drink is a sort of small Hydromel, Quas. which they call Quas; This they make of Honey-combs, which they beat in warm Water, stirring it about for some time, and after it hath rested ten or twelve Hours, it is cleansed thorow a Sieve, boil'd and scumm'd, and so immediately used.

Next to this is the strong Hydromel, Hydro­mel. which they order sometimes with Rasberries, Cherries, Straw­berries, or Mulberries; they infuse what Fruit they [Page 165] have most a mind to, for two or three Nights, in Water, or sometimes in Aqua vitae, till it has ex­tracted the Colour and Tastes of the Fruit. Into this they put the purest Honey, to every Pound three or four Pounds of Water, according as they would have it strong; Into this they put a Toast dipp'd in the Dregs of Beer, which, as soon as the Hydromel begins to work, they take out again. When it has done working, they either keep it up­on or without the Lees, according as they either intend to keep it or to spend it immediately; And to give it a pleasant Flavour, they put into it some­times a little bag of Cinnamon and Grains of Para­dise, with a few Cloves. But their main Liquor is Aqua vitae, made out of Corn, which tho' very strong here, however they sometimes fortifie with Pepper. Of this they drink a Dram before and after Dinner, and at any other time when they intend to make themselves merry.

Persons of Quality, and rich Merchants, have of late Years built themselves Houses of Brick and Stone; they lie upon Beds or Quilts, have Tapestry and other Hangings, and the rest of their Houshold-stuff is suitable to their Quality, yet not to that Degree of Politeness as is usual in these Parts. As for their Diet, they don't only use all sorts of Meats and Fowls, but especially by reason of their fre­quent Fasts, have great Variety of Dishes of all sorts of Fish, Herbs, and Pulse. Among the rest they have one Dish, which they make use of after a drunken Bout, and has a very savoury Taste. They take cold roasted Veal, which they mince, but not very small, with some pickl'd Cucumers, to this they put good store of Vinegar, Pepper, and the Liquor of pickl'd Cucumers, and recom­mend it as a good Preservative against the Head-ach arising from hard Drinking; forasmuch as they believe it dispells the Vapours rising into the Head out of the Stomach. The Cellars of Per­sons of Quality are always well furnish'd with Hy­dromel or Mead, Aqua vitae, strong Beer, Sack, and [Page 166] other sorts of strong Wines; (for the Rhinish and French Wines are in no great esteem among them, as being not strong enough.) They brew their strong Beer, as we do, in March, and to keep it cool, (their Cellars not being vaulted) during the Heat of the Summer they make a Bed of Ice and Snow mix'd tog [...]ther, and then a Layer of Bar­rels, upon them another Bed of Ice, and then a­gain a Row of Barrels, which they cover with Straw and Planks, which serves for a Vault. They are very Splendid in their Cloaths and Equipage, being attended by a great Number of Slaves, all which however they do without any great Expence, for asmuch as what Provisions they want for them­selves and their Horses, is brought from their Farms in the Country; and as for those Slaves they enter­tain in the City, they allow them Board-Wages, but so scantily that they can scarce live upon it. This is one of the chiefest Causes that so many Riots and Murthers are committed in the Streets of the City of Musco, and, that in Hay-making time the Roads leading to this City are so unsafe to tra­vel, there being about that time so great a Number of Slaves abroad working in the Fields. Persons of Quality and the richest Merchants in Musco keep for this Reason a Guard in their Courts, who watch all Night, and are to knock every hour with a Stick upon a Board, Their Interr­ments. as many Knocks at a time as the Clock has struck Hours.

They are very Ceremonious in their Interrments. No sooner is the sick Person departed, but all the Kindred and Friends come and stand about the Body, making most horrid Out-cries▪ and Lamen­tations. They ask him, Why he would dye? Whe­ther he wanted Meat and Drink? Whether he had not a Handsom Wife? and such like Questions. The next thing to be taken care of, is to send a Present to the Priest to pray for the Soul of the de­ceased Party, which he is to do Morning and E­vening, for six Weeks, upon his Grave. For tho' the Muscovites do not believe Purgatory [Page 167] yet they believe two different Places, where the Soul retires till the Day of Judgment; some, they say, abide in a pleasant Place, where they enjoy the Conversation of Angels; others in a dark Valley, where they are pester'd with the Company of Devils. They are of Opinion, that by the Prayers of Priests and Monks, the Souls may be delivered out of this Place of Misery, and God's Wrath be appeased against the Day of Judgment. For which reason also, those that are able give fre­quent Alms, during these six Weeks. Before it be put into the Coffin, which is made out of the Trunk of a Tree, the Body is well wash'd, the Shrowd, or a clean Shirt put about it, and a pair of new Shooes on the Feet, with the Arms cross the Breast.

At the Funeral Solemnity, Funeral Ceremo­nies. the Priest goes first, carrying the Image of that Saint, which had been assigned the Deceased at his Baptism for his Pa­tron. Him follow four Virgins, the next of Kin to the deceased, who represent the Mourners, and make most horrid Out-cries and Lamentations, all in a Tune, not unlike the wild Irish. Then fol­lows the Body, carried by six Men upon their Shoulders, the Kindred and Friends following the Body without any Order, with Wax-Candles in their Hands, whilst the Priest is singing certain Psalms, they surround the Body, and by their In­censes, keep off the evil Spirits.

Being come to the Grave, the Coffin is uncover­ed, and the same Saint that was carried before the Procession, is held over him; the Priest in the mean while saying certain Prayers, and repeating frequently these Words: Lord, look upon this Soul in Righteousness; and the Widow continuing (but how heartily, is easie to be guess'd, considering their Usage) her former Lamentations: Timming Dooshink. Alas! My Dear, Why wouldst thou leave me thus? And repeating the same questions we have mentioned before. Then the Kindred and Friends take their last Farewel of the Deceased, [Page 168] some kissing him, some the Coffin; and as soon as the Priest has put a Testimonial between his Fin­gers, which is to serve him as a Pass for the other World, the Coffin is shut up, and put into the Grave, with the Face towards the East. The Kin­dred, after having paid their Devotions to the Ima­ges, return to the House, where they drown their Sorrow in strong Liquor. The Mourning is con­tinued for forty Days after, during which, the Kindred are entertained at three several times, viz. the third, the ninth, and twentieth Day; and during this time of Mourning, the Priest reads twice a day (as we mentioned before) the Psalms upon the Grave, having a little Booth made up of Mats, to shelter him from the Weather. The Testimo­nial or Pass for his Admittance into the other World is signed by the Patriarch or Metropolitan of the Place, and the Confessor, who sells it according to the Ability of those that are to buy it. This Te­stimonial runs thus: We, whose Names are hereunto subscribed, the Patriarch (or Metropolitan) and Priest of the City of N. do Certifie by these Presents, That the Bearer hereof hath always beha [...]ed himself and lived among us as became a good Christian, professing the Greek Religion; and tho he may have committed some Sins, he hath Confessed the same, whereupon he hath received Absolution, and taken the Communion for the Remission of his Sins. That he hath honoured God and his Saints; that he hath not neglected his Prayers, and hath Fasted on the Hours and Days appointed by the Church; and that he hath always behaved himself to­wards me, who am his Confessor, in such a manner, that I have no Reason to complain of him, nor to deny him the Absolution of his Sins. In witness whereof, we have given him these Testimonials, to the end, That St. Peter, upon sight of them, may not de­ny him the opening of the Gate of Eternal Bliss.

CHAP. IX.
Of the Civil Government, Laws, and Justi­ciary Proceedings of the Muscovites.

THE State of Muscovy, or its Political Govern­ment, of which we are to treat in this Chap­ter, is not only Monarchical, but also Despotical or Absolute; forasmuch as the Czar being sole and absolute Master over all his Subjects, disposes with­out Controul of their Lives and Estates, in the same manner as in most antient Times did the Kings of Assyria, Media and Persia, who governed their Subjects no otherwise, than a Lord does his Slaves; and as it is to this day in Turky, where the Grand Seignior, disposes of the Lives and Fortunes of his Subjects at pleasure. The Czars of Muscovy possessed with so uncontrouled a Power, as Here­ditary Sovereigns of these vast Countreys we have given a short Description of in the foregoing Chap­ters, that there is not a Knez or Lord so great in all these vast Dominions, but who without Reluctan­cy confesses, that he is his Czarish Majesty's Galop or Slave. It is therefore the Czar alone, that gives Laws to the People; it is he that disposeth of the Government of Provinces; it is he that Levies Taxes, makes Peace and War; and to be short, does what he pleases. For, tho' he consults in Matters of Importance with his Boyars or Councellors; yet, be­sides, that this Counsel is of his own Chusing; he does not always follow it, but reserves to himself the Prerogative of doing what he judges most con­venient. The Honours of Knez, Boyars, Dukes or Princes owe all their Origin to the Czar's Favour, which they bestow upon such as they would Re­ward for their Services; and the greatest of them [Page 170] depend upon the Czar's meer Pleasure, and own pub­lickly, that all they have belongs to God and Them: Nay, formerly (within our Age) they were whipt like the vilest Slaves, and that sometimes for a small matter, but of late years small miscarriages have been punished with two or three days Imprisonment. This Slavish Subjection seems to be natural to the Muscovites, forasmuch as in all these several Revolu­tions that have happened there in our Age, they have frequently changed their Masters, but never shew'd the least inclination of changing the Form of their Government, which the Sovereign Power has devolved into their hands. The wiser sort among them were perhaps sensible, that those who are good Slaves, make the worst Freemen in the World; not only their natural Inclination, but also their Education, having infused into them the Princi­ples of Passive Obedience, in so transcendent a De­gree, as not to have the true Sense of that Liber­ty we enjoy in these Parts. This is sufficiently evi­dent out of their whole Behaviour, both in pu­blick and private; None among them, of what Quality soever approaches the Czar with a Petiti­on or otherwise, but he names himself in the Di­minutive. As for instance, if his Name be Peter, he will say, I little Peter, do implore, &c. When they are to be admitted into his Presence, they say; Shall I have the Honour to see the brightness of the Eyes of His Czarish Majesty? If you ask them a Question that surpasses their Judgment, they will answer; God and the Czar knows; and nothing is more frequent in their common Discourse, than to own, that, all what they have is at God's and the Czar's Disposal. The Great Duke, John Basilowits, was the first that reduced them to this entire Sub­mission; for, when most of these Territories, now under the Subjection of the Grand Czar of Musco­vy, were divided into a great many Principalities, Govern'd by their own Laws and Princes, there is no question, but that the Nobility had their Share in the Government here, as well as they had in [Page 171] former Ages in most Countreys of Europe; and what confirms me the more in this Opinion, is, that at the Solemnity of the Czar's Coronation, among other Things the Estates, Ecclesiastical and Temporal, are mentioned by the Patriarch, as we shall see anon. This entire Resignation and Sub­jection of the Muscovites to the Absolute Disposal of their Sovereign, has ever since been maintain'd by three general Maxims; The first is, that no bo­dy is allow'd, upon pain of Death, to travel out of Muscovy, without leave of his Czarish Majesty; The second is, that the Czar never Marries a foreign Princess, but looks out for a Spouse among his own Subjects. The third is, the Discouragement of Learning and Sciences, their Knowledge, even of the Priests themselves, not reaching beyond Reading and Writing their own Language. The reason of it is obvious; for asmuch as Igno­rance makes people supple, and conduces much to the easie Conservation of what by a long Custom and Education has been implanted in them; where­as Knowledge is merely without Ambition. Ly­curgus was not ignorant of this Maxim, when he establish'd Ignorance as one of the fundamental Laws of his Republick; And the Emperours, Va­lentinian and Licinius, used to term Learning the Plague and Poyson of Sovereignty. And, that by Travelling abroad they might not be enamour'd with the sweet taste of Liberty, other Nations en­joy▪ and perhaps, by their Conversation, be in­structed in such Matters, as were not to be learn'd at home; they were not only prohibited to go a­broad into other Countreys, but also Persons of a high Rank debarr'd from Conversing with foreign Ministers in their own Country, without the Great Duke's express Permission. And for fear, that by introducing a foreign Princess, some new Customs might be introduced among the Muscovites, which in time might cause an Alteration in the State, the Czars of Muscovy, (quite contrary to what is pra­ctised by other Princes in Europe) always chuse their [Page 172] Spouses among their own Subjects. The Czar be­ing thus secure of his Subject's entire Obedience, he alone creates and deposes Magistrates, and or­ders them to be punished at Pleasure. He ap­points the Governours and Lieutenants of Provinces, for the Management of the antient Demesnes, and the Administration of Justice; they have a Diack or Secretary, and sometimes another Assessor join'd with them, and take Cognisance of all Matters, giving a final and absolute Judgment in all Causes, and have full Power to see their Sentences put in Execution, without any Appeal; unless the Cause be removed before Judgment given, to one of the Pricas or Courts of Justice in Musco. They are changed from three years to three years.

Besides these Courts, kept by the Waywode or Governour in the Provinces, there are a great many others, who are all kept in the City of Mus­co, and are call'd Pricas, where always one of the Boyars, or the Czar's Ministers is President, having join'd with him, sometimes one, sometimes more Assessors, and a Diack or Secretary.

The chiefest are Pomiestnoi Pricas, where a Re­gister is kept of all Manors held by homage, and the Sutes concerning them are adjudged, and the Duties belonging to the Great Duke received.

In the Casanskoi, and Siberskoy Pricas; all differ­ences of the Provinces of Casan and Siberia, are determined, and Accompts kept of all the Furs coming from thence to the Great Duke.

In the Rosboinoy Pricas, all Robberies upon the High-way, Murthers, and other Criminal Causes are Judged.

The Provinces of Gallitz and Wolodimer, have also their particular Pricas, which is called Gallias­ko-Volodimirski Pricas; as Novorodkoi Pricas belongs to Novogorod, and Nise-novogorod.

The Knez and Boyars have their own Pricas, as have also the Gentlemen and Officers of the Court. The Diacks, Secretaries, Clerks, &c. have their own Judge.

[Page 173] In the Monasterski Pricas, all Ecclesiastical Per­sons, whether Secular Priests or Monks are judged, except it be in priviledged Cases. Besides which, the Patriarch has his particular Pricas.

There are a great many other Pricas, or Courts of Justice, as those for the Czar's Factors, for his Re­venues, for the Galops or Slaves, for the Retalers of Wine, Aqua Vitae, and Hydromel or Mead, for his Smiths, Armourers, Cannoneers; For the Milita­ry Officers, for the Cavalry, and many more, too many to be described here.

Besides which, there is one general Pricas or Court of Justice, where all Matters that do not appertain to any peculiar Pricas, are determined, this is called Siskoi Pricas.

All the Diacks or Secretaries, Clerks, and Copiers of these Courts, are very well Skill'd in Writing and Arithmetick, the latter of which they perform by the help of Plumb-Stones instead of Compters. They keep their Registers in Rolls of Paper pasted together, which being 30 or 40 Yards long, are kept in the Offices. The Boyar, who is President of each Court, and has his Secretary and Assessors, determines finally, all such Causes as come under his Cognisance, he being the Representative of his Imperial Majesty.

Formerly most of these Causes depended from the Equity of the Judge, Laws of Muscovy. there being very few Laws established then, according to which, Judg­ment was to be given; They only were concerning High Treason, Adulteries, Thefts, and Debts be­tween private Persons. But in the Year 1647, a Book was compiled in Folio, under the Title of So­borna Ʋlosienia, that is to say, Universal and Gene­ral Right, containing all the several Laws and Or­dinances, according to which, the Judges were to regulate themselves in the Courts of Judicature. In Civil Cases, they proceed thus: If there be no sufficient Evidence on the Plaintiff's side as to the Matter of Fact alledged against the Defendant, the latter is ask'd, Whether he will by his Oath, con­firm [Page 174] the Answer given to the Plaintiff's Declara­tion, or else refer it to the Plaintiff's Oath. He, who consents to take the Oath, is brought in the presence of one of their Saints, where being ad­monished, and ask'd, Whether he will take this Oath upon the Salvation of his Soul? If he per­sists in his Resolution, he is obliged to kiss a little Cross, and the Saint's Image. Those that have taken an Oath, tho' never so true, are look'd upon as Scandalous, and are not admitted to the Com­munion in three Years after. For which Reason, and to obviate Perjuries (which are pretty com­mon here) the Great Duke made an Edict in the Year 1634, That all Promises or Obligations, whe­ther for Money or Pawning, tho' between Father and Son, should be put in Writing, sign'd by both Parties, under Forfeiture of the Debt. Perjury is punished by a severe Whipping and Banishment. Strangers take their Oaths according to the Cu­stom of their several Countreys and Religions.

In Criminal Cases, the Accused cannot be Con­demn'd, altho'never so many Witnesses appear against him, unless he confess the Fact. To force therefore Criminals to a Confession of the truth, they make use of the Torture, which has its several Degrees: The first is the Strapado; when they hang the Malefactor with his Hands tyed behind, in the Air, having fastned to his Feet a great Beam, upon which the Executioner ever and anon gets up, to further the Dislocation of the Members, and conse­quently to augment the Pain. Under his Feet is made a Fire, which with the Smoak and Heat stifles and burns him: If they don't think this sufficient, they shave his Head, and, as he is thus hanging, drop gradually cold Water upon the Crown of his Head, which is the most exquisite Torment that can be invented. Whipping in Muscovy is per­form'd thus; A lusty Fellow, one of the Executi­oner's Men after having stript them to the middle, takes up one by one upon his Back (much after the same manner as the Boys in England are hors'd [Page 175] by their Fellow-Scholars at School) and having ty'd their Feet together with a Cord which comes thro' the Legs of him that holds them up, is held by another Servant of the Executioners, so fast that they are not able to stir. The Executioner with a Bulls Pizzle, having fastned to the end of it three Straps of an Elks Skin not tann'd, lays it on their Back with so much Dexterity and Strength, that at every Lash the Blood gushes out on all sides: Heretofore these Punishments were not accounted Infamous, and were inflicted upon Persons of the first Rank; but time has in a great measure cor­rected that Error. Besides this, they have another Way of Chastisement, which is also used in Fami­lies for the Correction of Children and Slaves. He that is to be thus corrected, after having pull'd off his Cloaths to the Shirt and Drawers, is laid down upon the Ground flat upon his Belly, one sits a­cross his Head and Neck, another upon his Feet, each of them furnish'd with a good Switch, where­with they soundly tickle his Back, in the same Manner as we beat the Dust out of Cloaths or Hangings. Murther is a capital Crime, unless no body prosecute it; or it be that a Man kills his Wife or Slave under Correction. He that has com­mitted a Murther, after he has been kept with Bread and Water in close Prison, has his Head cut off; But if a Wife kills her Husband, she is put in the Ground, alive, up to the Neck, till she dies. The Punishment of Coiners is, to have some Metal ready melted pour'd down their Throats. Traitors, after they have been tormented to the highest Degree, are often banish'd into Siberia, some with their Noses and Ears cropp'd, some without Eyes, some are put under the Ice. Hang­ing has not been long in use in Russia; but what is most remarkable is, that the Malefactor, most commonly at the Command of the Hangm [...]n, puts his Neck thorow the Noose, and turns him­self off, [...]uch particular Admirers are the Russians of Passive Obedience. Thefts are not capital in [Page 176] Muscovy, but they are not sparing in applying to them the Torture for the Discovery of their Ac­complices. The first time, after a sound Whipping across the Market-place, they have one Ear cut off, and are imprison'd for two Years; The second time they receive the same Punishment; but as an additional Chastisement, are banish'd into Siberia. The Concealers and Receivers undergo the same Punishment. Those that sell Tobacco and Aqua vitae without Licence, have their Nostrils slit, or else are whipt. How they punish Adultery is mentioned before. Those that are uncapable of paying their Debts, are us'd with a most barbarous Severity: For if any one happen to fail of paying at the time prefi [...]ed, he is put in a Sergeant's House for some time, to see whether in the mean time he can make Satisfaction or agree with the Creditor. If he cannot, he is carried to Prison, and from thence brought every Day to a certain Place appointed for that purpose, where, for a whole Hour, the Executioner beats him with a pretty thick Wand across the Shin-bone. If he can put in Security for his forth-coming the next day, in order to receive the same Chastisement, he is permited to go home; if not, he is remanded to Prison, and is to undergo the same every day till he has made Satisfaction; which if he cannot do at last, he is to be sold as a Slave to his Credi­tor, with Wife and Children; but this last the Mus­covites are not much concern'd at, forasmuch as they frequently fell themselves and their whole Family upon a very slender Account. So much are they accustom'd to Slavery, that they scarce look upon it as a Punishment. Sometimes the Execu­tioner, for a Present, will suffer the Debtor to put a small Iron Plate under his Boots. The same Rigour is used, without any difference, to all of what Quality, Condition, Sex or Age soever.

[Page] [Page]

A Bojar or Muscovian Lord giving his attendance at Court or at any extraordinary Solemnity

Pag. 177

CHAP. X.
An account of the Coronation of the Czars of Muscovy, their Grandeur, Revenue, Marriages, &c.

NO sooner is the Czar of Muscovy dead, but Mes­sengers are sent every where to summon the Chief Officers of the Court and others, who are to be present at the Coronation, to repair to the City of Musco, where this Solemnity is perfo [...]med with all the Expedition imaginable, and sometimes the very next day after the Decease of the Prede­cessor. The Metropolitans, Archbishops, Knez, Boy­ars, and the principal Merchants of the Kingdom, being entred the place at the day appointed for the Coronation of the new Czar, a Scaffold is erected three Steps high, and covered with Persian Tape­stry, in the great Church within the Castle. On this Scaffold are set three very rich Chairs, at an e­qual distance from one another, to wit: One for the Great Duke, another for the Patriarch, and the third for the Ducal Cap, embroider'd with Pearls and Diamonds, with a Tassel on the Crown of it, on which hangs a little Crown, all over be­set with Diamonds of a great Value, and the Robe, which is made of the richest Brocado, lined with Sables.

The new Czar, The Czar's Coronation▪ attended by the Patriarch and Metropolitans, being come within the Church, the Clergy begin to sing certain Hymns, which being done, the Patriarch prays to God, St. Nicholas, and other Saints, desiring them to be present at this Great Solemnity. The prayer being ended, the Chief Minister of State takes the Grand Duke by the Hand, and presents him to the Patriarch, and says: The Knez and Boyars having acknowledged this [Page 178] Prince the lawful Heir to the Crown, as being the next of Kin to the late Czar, they desire, that you may Crown him immediately. The Patriarch then leads the Prince upon the Scaffold, where being seated in one of the three Chairs, he blesses him with a lit­tle Cross beset with Diamonds, by putting it to his Head, and immediately after, one of the Metro­po [...]tans reads the following Prayer: O Great Lord our God, thou King of kings, who by the Prophet Sa­muel, didst once chuse thy faithful Servant, David, to be King over thy People of Israel, hearken to our Pray­ers, which we thy unworthy Servants offer up unto thee, at this time. Look down from the highest Heaven up­on thy faithful Servant here present, who, through thy Grace, thou hast exalted to be King over thy People, and thy Son hath redeemed by his Blood. Anoint him with the Oil of Chearfulness, protect him by thy Power, and Crown him with a precious Diadem; grant him a long and happy Reign; put the Royal Scepter into his Hands, that he may sway it upon the Throne of Justice. Let all barbarous Languages acknowledge his Power, and let both his Heart and Ʋnderstanding be always dire­cted to thy fear, and during the Course of this mortal Life, let him never recede from thy Commandments. Let Heresie, and Schism not come near his Person or Government; and may he always maintain and observe what is commanded and ordained by the holy Greek Church; Judge thy People in Justice, and shew thy Mercy to the Poor, that, when they leave this Valley of Misery, they may be received into eternal Joys. The whole Prayer he concludes with these Words; For thine is the Kingdom, the Power, and the Glory: God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, be with us and remain with us.

The Prayer ended, two Metropolitans by order from the Patriarch, take the Cap and Robe up, which are taken from their Hands by some Boyars, who put them upon the Grand Duke, whom the Patriarch blesses a second time by touching his Fore­head with the Cross of Diamonds; and whilst he is saying, In the Name of the Father, the Son, and [Page 179] the Holy Ghost, and imparting the third Blessing to the Grand Duke, the Ducal Cap is by two of the Boyars, put upon the Patriarch's Head, who causes all the rest of the Prelates there present, to ap­proach, and give the Benediction to the Great Duke, but only with their Hands. Then the Great Duke and Patriarch sit down, but raise again im­mediately, when the Litany is sung, every Verse ending, with God have mercy upon us, and the new Czar's Name. The Litany ended, both the Great Duke and Patriarch sit down again, when one of the Me­tropolitans, approaching to the Alta [...], sings the fol­lowing Words: O God preserve our Czar, and Grand Duke of all the Russes, whom God, out of his great Mercy hath bestowed upon us, God grant him good Health, and a long and happy Life. All that are present, re­peat the same Words, and the Boyars, and Chief Lords approaching to the Great Duke, as a sign of their Subjection, smite their Foreheads before him, and afterwards kiss his Hand. This Ceremony be­ing over, the Patriarch standing alone before the Great Duke, admonishes him in the following Words: Since through the singular Providence of God, the Estates of the Kingdom, as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal, have Acknowledged and Crowned You Great Duke over all the Russes, and have Entrusted You with a Matter of so great Weight, as the Government of so great a Kingdom, You ought to employ all Your Thoughts, to the Love of God, to the Obedience of His Commands, to the due Administration of Justice, and the Prote­ction of the True Greek Religion. Then the Patriarch gives him once more his Bendiction, and the whole Assembly goes from thence into the Church of St. Michael the Archangel, which is opposite to the former; where the L [...]any is Sung over again, as be­fore; the same is done afterwards in the Church of St. Nicholas, where an End is put to the Ceremony, and the whole Assembly is most magnificently En­tertain'd in the great Hall of the Great Duke's Pa­lace.

[Page 180] In former times the Chiefest Dignity in the whole Empire, Principal Offi [...]ers of the Court. was that of Lord High Steward of Musco­vy (call'd Sunderstrevoi Coiniske.) When Zurki was called to the Crown, he was in that Office; since which time, it has been suppressed. The next, and which is now the first in Dignity, is the Duaretskoy, or Great Master, which is correspondent to our Lord High Steward of the Houshold. The next in or­der is the Orusnitshei, or Master of the Horse. These three precede all the other Boyars and Lords of the Court. Next to these are the two Secretaries of State, the first whereof, is the Lord Keeper of the Great Seal or Chancellour, the other is the Vice Chancellour. After them come the Posticnizei or Lord Chamberlain, who makes the Great Duke's Bed; next to him the Catamutzoy Klut-ziom, or Vice Chamberlain, the Cratzey or Carver. Then fol­low the Stolniki or Gentlemen Sewers, the Strapsi or Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber, and the Duo­roini or Gentlemen-Ushers; besides the Pages, Se­cretaries and Clerks, and a good number of Inter­preters, for all Languages. Besides these, there are six Capital Officers belonging to the Court, which they call Courts of Chancery: The first is for foreign Affairs, under the Tuition of its Chan­cellour; the second for War, the third for Crown-Lands, and the Czar's Revenues, under the Lord Treasurer: The fourth receives the Accompts of Factors, and those that manage the Taverns▪ The fifth is for Appeal in Civil Causes, and the sixth for Criminal Causes. The Czar has also two Councils, with whom he consults concerning Matters of Mo­ment; the first is in the nature of the Cabinet Coun­cil, composed of the Boyars; the second is corre­sponding to our Privy Council, composed out of the Ocolnits, or Lords, out of whose number the Boy­ars are chosen, and all of them depending from the meere Pleasure of the Czar; they commonly meet in the Night-time, when they are to consult about State Affairs. All the Knez and the Boyars, who have plentiful Estates, are obliged to give [Page 181] their Attendance every day at Court, and to smite their Forehead in the Great Duke's Presence, which he looks upon as an Argument of their Fidelity and his Security, which by their Absence might be put in danger, considering the great Authority they have in their respective Provinces. They are obli­ged to appear at Court in great Splendor, to live very Magnificiently, both in their Houses and Re­tinue; so, that those who have no Employments, and want Means to make their Appearance at Court, have leave given them to retire into the Country, where they live, rather like Peasants than Noble­men. The Knez, Boyars and Gentlemen, enjoy this Prerogative as well as the Monasteries, that they are exempted from Taxes, but are obliged to maintain a certain number of Soldiers, both Horse and Foot, proportionable to their Revenue. No body is permitted, of what Quality soever, to ap­pear in the Czar's presence with a Sword on his side, nay, not as much as within the Palace.

The Court of the Czar of Muscovy never appears in greater Splendor, The [...] than at the publick Audiences of Ambassadors; when all the Knez, Boyars, Of­ficers of the Houshold, and the Chiefest of the Czar's Factors, are obliged to appear in the greatest Magnificence in the World. Besides several Regi­ments of Guards, which are drawn up on both sides of the Courts of the Palace, to the very bot­tom of the Stairs, where the Ambassador is to pass. In the Hall which leads immediately to that where the Audience is to be given, the Guards of the Czar's Person are placed in a most splendid E­quipage, their Vests of Velvet, lin'd with Sables, their Caps adorn'd with Pearls and precious Stones, and their Partisans cover'd with Gold and Silver. At the upper End of the Hall of Audience, His Czarish Majesty is placed in a Throne of Massie Silver, with his Scepter in his Hand, and a Crown on his Head. The Throne is most curiously wrought, standing seven or eight Steps higher than the Floor. The Crown which the Czar upon such an [Page 182] Occasion wears upon a Cap lin'd with Sables, is co­vered all over with precious Stones, it terminates towards the Top, in the Form of a Pyramid, with a Golden Cross at the Spire. The Scepter glisters all over with precious Stones of great Value; his Garments being covered before with Jewels, and embroider'd all over with Pearls. On both sides of the Chair or Throne, but something Lower stand four young Lords, remarkable for their Tallness, with Silver Battle-Axes over their Shoulders, put­ting their Hands to them as if they were going to strike. They are clad always in White, sometimes in Satt [...], sometimes in Ermin Vests, according to the difference of the Season; their Caps, nay, even their B [...]ots, being cover'd with the same, having great Chains of Gold a-cross their Breasts, reaching down to their Hips. On the right side of the Chair or Throne, upo [...] a P [...]ramid of Silver stands the Imperial Apple, of massie Gold, of a considerable Bigness, representing the World; and on the same side, five Paces Distance from the Throne, stands the Lord Chancellour. Round about by the Walls are Benches rais'd three or four steps above the Floor, and about the b [...]eadth of a good Walk, where are placed the Knez and Boyars, sometimes to the Number of two hundred, cloathed all of them with Vests of Cloth of Gold and Silver, or Velvet adorn'd▪ with Pearls and Jewels. The Grose or the Czar's Merchants or Factors, stand at the lower End of the Hall, in ve [...]y rich R [...]bes, taken for that purpose out of the Czar's Wardrobe; The Sides and Floor of the Hall of Audience, as also the Benches, where the Lords are plac'd, being all covered with rich Persian Tapest [...]y. As soon as an Ambassador enters the Hall of Audience, he makes a very low Reverence, the Throne of the Czar being exactly opposite to the Door; Then advancing, and stopping in the midst of the Hall, he makes a second, and when he is ready to speak, the third. The Credentials being delivered to the Czar, (who immediately gives them to his Chancellour that stands near the Throne) [Page 183] and the Presents sent to the Czar being offered, and the Salutes and other Ceremonies us'd upon such Occasions past, the Ambassador is reconducted to his Palace, where he is splendidly entertain'd with a great number of Dishes out of the Czar's Kitchen, which in great State are carried from the Castle to the Ambassadors House. There is one thing very remarkable in this Court in the Publick Audience of Christian Ambassadors, that they and their Re­tinue are obliged to kiss the Grand Czar's Hand; which, as it is otherwise look'd upon as a thing much below the Dignity of an Ambassador; so it is consider'd in the Muscovian Court as a particular Favour, which is only granted to the Ambassadors of Christian Princes, and never permitted to In­fidels.

The Revenues of the Czar of Muscovy are pro­portionable to the vast Extent of his Dominions. For besides, that he is Heir to all who die intestate and without Heirs; He lays what Imposition he thinks convenient upon the Estates and Persons of his Sub­jects, which indeed, in times of Peace are not great; but in times of War very excessive; so that they pay sometimes the Pottina, as it is call'd in Muscovy, which is the Fifth Part of every Man's Estate; as in the Reign of Michael Federowitz, when the famous Siege of Smolensko was to be undertaken, in the Year 1632. But most frequently at the Begin­ning of any great War, the Tenth is paid by the Muscovites.

The Great Duke's proper Demesne, is always farm'd out, from whence arises so considerable a Revenue, that it maintains near a Hundred Thousand Strelitz or▪ Musketeers, which are in part employ'd for the Guard of his Person and the City of Musco, partly are dispos'd in the Frontier-places.

The Customs are very considerable in Muscovy, Five per Cent. of all Merchandices imported or ex­ported, being to be paid to the Czar. The Cu­stom-House of Archangel has some Years paid in near 200000 l. Sterling; and since the Establish­ment [Page 184] of a free Commerce betwixt China, Persia and Muscovy, the Customs paid on those Frontiers amount to a great Sum yearly.

The Czar is as it were the General Merchant of the Empire, employing under him a great number of Factors, who are all accountable to him. What is imported by the Greeks and Persians is engrossed for the Czar's Use at a certain Price; Hides, Pot­ash, Wax, Hemp, Flax, and other such like Com­modities, which are of the Product of Muscovy, are sent by these Factors to Archangel and other places, where they are truck'd off for Silk, Cloth, Velvet, Cloth of Gold, and such other Commo­dities as the Czar stands in need of; it being a Cu­stom in Muscovy for the Czar to bestow his Graces among his Subjects, in Silks, Velvets, Sables, and such like; As his Houshold-Servants are for the most part paid with Meal, Honey, Fish, Nut-oils, Oa [...]s, Beer, Mead, and other Necessaries. His Revenue out of [...]the Fur and Caviare, as also the Ithyocolla and Agarick, [...] must needs be very great, forasmuch as he monopolizes these Com­modities.

Bath-stoves being so common in Muscovy, that there is not a Village so small, but has one or more of them: The Impost laid upon those that keep them for publick Use amounts to a vast Sum; But as the Taverns and other Houses where strong Li­quors are sold, infinitely out-number the Bath­stoves, so the Revenue arising from to the Czar is incredible; some of them being farm'd out at 2000, others at 6000, some at 10000 and 12000 Rubbles per Annum, reckoning a Rubble at [...]the rate of 8 Shillings Sterling.

It is to be imagined, that all these several Bran­ches, when united, must needs make up a vast Treasure, but, if his Receippts are great, his Issues and Expences are proportionable thereto. For, not to insist here upon the extraordinary Splendor and Pomp of his Court, the Presents and Expences be­stowed upon foreign Ambassadors, and the vast [Page 185] Consumption of all manner of Provisions of his Table, and the rest of his Court, where above a thousand Persons have Meat provided for them; every day. His Military Expences are almost incre­dible. The vastness of his Territories obliges him to keep above a hundred thousand Men in constant Pay, which in time of War are sometimes aug­mented to three hundred thousand; His Wars are more expensive to him than most other Princes of Europe, by reason of the great number of foreign Officers as well as Soldiers, he entertains in his Ar­mies, who are both very plentifully and punctually paid; so, that notwithstanding the vastness of his Revenues, at the commencement of any War, he is obliged to lay extraordinary Impositions upon his Subjects.

The Great Duke, Coin. having only the Power of Coining Money, the same is commonly Farm'd out to several Merchants of the Cities of Musco, No­vogorod, Twere and Plescou; these four Cities en­joying alone the Privilege of Coining, through­out all Muscovy. Their Silver Coin (for Gold they have none, unless it be Medals) is of an Oval fi­gure, and very small, the biggest being worth but a Penny, they call them Copees, or Denaing, have­ing on one side the Arms of Muscovy, as we have described it before, and on the other the Great Duke's Name then Reigning; and that of the Ci­ty, where it is Coin'd. They have two lesser Sorts, call'd Poluske and Mustofske; the first is worth half, the second the fourth part of a C [...]pee, both of Sil­ver, so that this small Money being so very trou­blesome to Tell; the Muscovites in their Trading make up their Accompts by Altins, Grif, and Rub­bles; the first of these they count worth Three, the second Ten, and the third a Hundred Copees; tho' there▪ be no such Coin in Muscovy, but only is made use of in Commerce, to avoid the Multipli­cation of Copees. Besides this small Money, they make use, for the most part, of Rixdollars, and some Spanish Reals. The first they call J [...]sim [...]i, [Page 186] from the word Joachim, a name of a certain Saint, whose Image was formerly Stampt upon one side of these Rixdollars, and who hath communicated his name to a certain City in Bohemia, call'd Joa­chimstad, where in the Year 1519, these Rixdollars were first Coin'd, and are in Germany to this day, call'd Joachim's Dollars. The Czar rarely ap­pears in Publick, unless it be on Festivals, or some other extraordinary Occasion, when he shews him­self in the utmost Splendor; none but his Dome­sticks and Lords in Office are admitted to approach within the inward Court; The Guards which are within the Court, are kept under so exact a Disci­pline, that they stand at their Duty, silent, and as it were, immoveable. He dines but seldom in pu­blick, and whether at Dinner or Supper, there is not the least Noise made by the Sounding of Trum­pets or otherwise, but a certain Officer goes to the Cellar and Kitchen-door, where he calls to the Ser­vant, Godusar Kushinung, that is to say, The Grand Seignior would be Serv'd, when immediately, the Meat is carried up. The Grand Duke always Dines alone; but if he invites any of his Lords, they are placed at another Table at some distance from his, and are Served with the same Meat, that has been presented to the Grand Duke. For, it is to be observed, that the Grand Duke has always fifty Dishes dress'd for his Dinner, which the Gentle­men, that bring them up all at once, hold so long in their Hands, till the Carver hath shew'd them to the Czar, who, after he has made choice of such of them as he likes best, sends the rest to such Per­sons of Quality, as he has invited to Dinner, or if he Dines alone, he sends those Dishes that have been untouch'd, to some of his Boyars, to their Houses.

There is a House of Pleasure at about three Miles distance from the City of Musco, belonging to the Great Dukes, where they goe once a Year, towards the end of May. It is called Obrasauksky, which is as much as Transfiguration, it being dedicated to [Page 187] the Transfiguration in the Mount. Here the Czar, in imitation of these Words: Master, 'tis good for us to be here, let us make three Tabernacles, has very magnificent Tents set up, for him and his Retinue, where he spends some time very retiredly, no bo­dy being admitted to disturb the Czar with any Petitions, or other Business; Nay, round about these Tents, are not only Rails, but Guards, placed to hinder the approach of the People, whom the Czar does not allow to be Eye-witnesses of his Retirement.

It being an established Custom in Muscovy, His Mar­ri [...]ge▪ as we have said before, that the Czar never makes Alli­ances by way of Marriage with foreign Princes, he always chuses one of his own Subjects, which is gene­rally done with a great deal of Secrecy, and ne­ver publish'd till after the Consummation of the Marriage; forasmuch as the Person the Czar makes Choice of (which is done by Tying a Crown upon her Head) is exposed to the Envy and Malice of such other Ladies, as have been refused by the Prince, so that to avoid any dangerous consequen­ces, but especially the Charms of these Rival La­dies, which are much fear'd by the Muscovites, there is scarce any thing known of the Czar's Mar­riage, till it is Proclaim'd by the Sound of the Great Bell in Musco, perhaps the finest in the World.

As the Fashion of the Czar's Cloaths is like that of the Nobility, The Cza­ritza▪ but only richer; so the Dress of the Czaritza or Empress is little different from o­ther Women; the Attire of her Head is something higher, and her Smock Sleeves are much longer, to wit, ten or twelve English Yards; besides that, her Robe or uppermost Gown has wide Sleeves, not unlike to those of our Batchellours of Arts: These are worn by all her Women of Honour, Chamber-Women, Ladies, and Embroideresses. The Father or Brother of the Czaritza or Empress, dare not call her his Daughter and Sister, nor dare any of the Kindred own themselves so.

[Page 188] It is a general Custom among the Russians, The Cza­rovitz. not to let their young Children be seen by any body, but their nearest Relations, for fear Strangers should cast some ill Aspect upon them. This is more strictly observed with the Czarovitz or Son of the Czar, none being permitted to see him, unless it be his Tutor, and Family Servants, till he be fifteen Years old, when he is exposed to publick View; At the Birth of a Czarovitz, the people, to demonstrate their Joy, bring great Presents to the Court, which are, for the most part, return'd, but, if the Czar likes any of them, he pays to the full Worth for them. The Czar's Children are attended by other Children, bred up with them, who exactly know their distance, and what manner of Respect is to be paid to them, as well as other Persons, of what degree soever. None of them dare speak the least Word of what passes in their Court; as it is death for any one to Reveal what is past in the Czar's Palace.

CHAP. XI.
Of the Religion of the Muscovites, and their Church Government.

THE Muscovites do all profess one and the same Religion, which may be said to be par­ticular to them; forasmuch as it extends not be­yond the Grand Czar's Dominions, unless it be at Narva, where some few Muscovites live under the Jurisdiction of Sweden, and that there is some A­nalogy betwixt them and those Inhabiting the Polish Russia, that profess the Greek Religion. The Muscovites glory, that they are the only True Christians now in the World; forasmuch as they are baptized, whereas others have been only Sprinkled, which is the Reason they [Page 189] alledge for Re-baptizing all such, of what Persuasion soever, that embrace their Religion. They profess, as they say, the true Greek Religion, which makes them shew abundance of Respect and Kindness to the Greeks, so that the Greek Monks or Priests, which frequently come from other parts into Muscovy with their Relicks, know how to make an Advantage of their Simplicity and Ig­norance. They found their Religion on the Books of the Old and New Testament. They are forbid­den to bring the whole Bible to Church (tho they are allowed to read it at home) by reason of several passages in the Old Testament; so that they only carry the New Testament, and some certain chosen Psalms and Verses taken out of the Prophets. It is about threescore years ago that they got the Bible translated into the Russian Language, wherein they followed, as they pretend, the foot-steps of the Seventy Interperters. They have also a certain Book, which they call the History of the Gospel, but the whole so adulterated with Fabulous Narrations, and Impertinent Circumstances, that in another Chri­stian Country it would be so far from being look'd upon as a Book of Devotion, that it would appear abominable. As to the Explication of the Bible, they follow St. Cyril Bishop of Jerusalem, who flourish'd towards the latter end of the Fourth Age, under the Reign of the Emperor Theodosius, and ought not to be confounded with Cyril of Alexan­dria. The rest of the Fathers, which are in greatest esteem among the Russians, are John Damascene, Gregory Nazianzen, St. John Chysostome, and E­phraim the Syrian; of whom they relate, that an Angel having presented to him a Book writ in Gol­den Characters, which no body could disclose, he immediately received those Instructions from thence, which he has transmitted in his Books to Posterity. They relate out of their Annals, that the Christian Religion was first established in these parts by the Apostle St Andrew, who leaving Greece, came to the Borysthenes, where he embark'd, [Page 190] and by the Sea of Ladoga, came to Novogorod, where he Preach'd the Gospel. That the Christian Religion was afterwards extirpated by the Neigh­bouring Pagans, who made themselves Masters of Muscovy, till in the Year 989. Prince Wolodimer, or Ʋlodimer, Great Duke of Russia having given them a signal Overthrow, and re-united several of these Provinces to his Crown, grew so famous for his great Atchievements, that Basilius and Constantine Porphyrogennetae, Emperours of Constantinople, sent their Ambassadours to Congratulate his good Suc­cess; and that by the Conversation and Instructions of these Ambassadors, Prince Wolodimer was in­duc'd to embrace the Christian Faith, and to receive Baptism. John Cropalates who writ part of the Byzantine History, and lived much about the same time, as also Cedren and Zonaras chiefly attribute the Conversion of the Russians to the Christian Re­ligion, to a Miracle perform'd by a Bishop that was sent thither by the Patriarch of Constantinople to in­struct and baptize the people. For, these Infidels having objected to him, That, since God had pre­served Daniel's Companions in the Fiery Furnace, why might not with the same, or more reason, the Bible be prevented by God's power, from being consumed by Fire? The Bishop, after having told them that he was assured he could not ask any thing from God, which he could not obtain by his prayers, cast the Bible into a great Fire, made for that pur­pose, where having lain till the Fire was all spent, it was taken out as entire and untouch'd as it was cast in, whereat Wolodimer being moved, abolish'd all Idolatry, and in lieu thereof, planted Christia­nity in all his Territories. From hence it is, that they deduce the Origin of their Religion from the Greek Church, which however, they have much alter'd since.

[Page 191] The Creed of Athanasius is the general Rule of their Faith, for they believe in God the Father as Creator of the World, in God the Son, as Saviour and Redeemer of Mankind, and in the Holy Ghost, as Sanctifier of all the Faithful; but for the rest, they are involved in a great many Superstitions, and fix the Center of their Devotion, more in the outward and Ceremonial Part, than in the Internal Part of Religion. They pay their Venerations to the Virgin Mary, the Evangelists, the Apostles, and an infinite number of other Saints, not only as Intercessors, but Co-operators of their Salvation, for they pay to their Saints and Images all the Honours due to none but God Almighty. There is never a Family so small in M [...]scovy, but what has its Tutelar Saint's Image hung up against the Wall of the Chamber, unto whom the igno­rant People pay their daily Devotion, and all the religious Instructions they give to their Children, tends to no more, than to stand with a great deal of Respect, and to say their Prayers before those I­mages; for the rest, they place the utmost Excel­lency of their good Works (which they believe me­ritorious) in building of Monasteries and Churches, and giving Alms. Those who intend to change their Religion, and embrace the Muscovian, are obliged to go for six Weeks into some Monastery or another, where all the Instructions they receive, is, how to say their Prayers, how to reverence their Saints and Images, and how to make the Cross.

The whole Exercise of the Muscovian Religion, may be reduced under these several Heads, viz. Baptism, Reading of the Word of God in their Churches, going to Mass, Praying to Saints, and making Reverences before their Images, Processions, Pilgrimages, Fastings, Confession and Commu­nion.

[Page 192] Baptism, Their Bap­tism. they look upon as the most necessary Point of Religion; they acknowledge themselves conceived and born in Sin, and that by Baptism, they are regenerated and cleansed, according to God's Institution, from their original Impurity. They baptize their Children as soon as they are born; and, unless they be too weak (when they Baptize them at home, but never in the same Room where the Mother lies) they are carried to Church by the Godfather and Godmo­ther, where being met at the Door by the Priest, he signs the Child with the Sign of the Cross in the Forehead, and gives him the Benediction, saying. The Lord preserve thy coming in, and thy going out. Then they walk up together to the Font, which stands in the middle of the Church, cross which, the Priest fastens nine lighted Wax-Candles, delivered to him by the Godfathers, whom he Incenses, and Consecrates the Water with a great many Ceremonies. Then the Procession begins about the Font; the Clerk goes before with the Image of St. John, being followed by the Godfathers, with Wax-Can­dles in their Hands; thus they go about it three times, whilst the Priest Reads out of a Book. The Procession being over, the Godfa­thers give the Name of the Child to the Priest, in Writing, upon his Demand, who puts it upon an Image, which he holds upon the Child's Breast, and after some short Pray­ers, asks the God-fathers, Whether the Child believes in God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Having answer'd, Yes, they all turn their Backs to the Font, as a Sign of their Aver­sion to the three next following Questions, to be asked by the Priest, to' wit; Whether the Child forsakes the Devil? Whether he for­sakes his Angels? Whether he forsakes his Works? The Godfathers answering, Yes, distnctly to every Question, and Spit­ting three times upon the Ground. [Page 293] Then they face about again to the Font▪ and being asked by the Priest, whether they promise to bring up the Child in the true Greek Religion, they advance with the Child nearer towards the Door (for fear the De­vil, by whom they believe Children to be possess'd before Baptism, should take up his Residence in the Church) where he begins the Exorcism, putting his Hands upon, and blowing three times cross the Child with these Words: Get out of this Child thou unclean Spirit, and make way for the Holy Ghost. Then returning to the Font, he cuts off a little of the Childs Hair, which he puts into a Book, and, ha­ving asked the God-fathers, whether the Child was brought thither to be Baptized, he takes him stark Naked into his Arms, and dips him three times into the Water, pronouncing the Words of the Sacra­ment in the mean while, viz. I Baptize thee in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Immediately after the Baptism, he signs it with the sign of the Cross on the Forehead, upon the Hands, Breast and Back, with a certain Oyl consecrated for that purpose, and having put a corn of Salt in the Child's Mouth, and a clean Shirt a­bout him, Thou art, says he, as clean and as clear from thy Original Sin, as thy Shirt. Then the Priest hangs [...]bout his Neck a little Cross of Gold, Silver or [...]ead, according to the Ability of the Parents, with [...] very strict Injunction to wear it all his life-time; [...]hich is observed with so much strictness by the Muscovites, that they deny Christian Burial to such [...] have it not about them, at their last Exit out of his World. The whole is concluded by the Priest's [...]igning the Child a certain Saint, whose Image he [...]livers to the God-father, and charges him to take [...]ectual care, that, the Child, as soon as he is come [...] Years of Discretion, may pay all due Reverence [...] his Patron. Lastly, he takes his leave from the [...]hild and God-fathers with a Kiss, exhorting them [...] mutual Love, but to take heed of intermarry­ [...]g.

[Page 194] The Water, wherein the Child is to be Bapti­zed, is never Warmed over the Fire, though the Cold be never so excessive, but they put it some­times in some warm place or other, to take off a little of the cold. If two or more Children are to be Baptized at the same Font, the Water is emptied so often as there are several Children to be Baptized, it being their Opinion, that the Water which is contaminated with the Original Sin of the first Child, is not pure enough to cleanse the second or third from their Impurities. Persons of Age who change their Religion, and embrace the Muscovite Faith, nay, even Muscovites, who having changed their Religi­on in another Country, are willing to return to their own Communion, must be first Re-baptized, which is always done in a Brook or River, where they are plunged over Head and Ears, be it never so Cold, nay, they oftentimes break through the Ice to come at the Water.

In the same manner are treated those whom the Russians call Chaldeans, who being look'd upon by them as Infidels, and who during the time they commit their Extravagancies, have withdrawn them­selves from the Church, must be reconciled to it, by Re-baptization on Twelfth-day, as that on which hap­pened the Vocation of the Gentiles. They are a Company of idle Vagabond Fellows, who, in Com­memoration of Sadrach, Mesack and Abednego, that were cast into the Fire by the Command of Nebuchad­n [...]ar, represent the Men that heated the Oven; for which purpose, pursuant to an Ancient Custom, they get leave from the Patriarch, to Disguise themselves, and to run up and down the Streets with Fire-works, from the Eighteenth Day of December, till Twelve­tide: During which time, they commit great Inso­lencies, exacting small Gifts from the Peasants whose Hair and Beards they set on Fire upon refusal. On Twelfth-day, when their License is expired, they are Re-baptized (some of them having been Baptized Ten or Twelve times) and lookt upon as good Christians. Those that intend to Embrace the Russi­an [Page 195] Faith, be they of what Religion they will, must first renounce their former Baptism, abjure their for­mer Religion, and declare if Heretical, spit as of­ten as it is named, and Curse their Fathers and Mothers. After which they are clad in the Musco­vian Habit, and are maintained by the Great Duke according to their Qualities.

Their Festivals, Their Festi­vals. when besides Sundays, every bo­dy is to attend Divine Service at Church are regu­lated and certain, and are inserted in the Muscovian Almanack, according to the Old Stile: They have fifteen of them throughout the whole Year▪ and stand according to their Year, which begins in Sep­tember, in the following order.

First, The Nativity of the Blessed Mother of God, on the Eighth Day of September, called by the Russians, Prasnick Rosostua Priziste B [...]gerodice.

The Exaltation of the Cross on the Fourteenth of the same Month, called Vzemirna Wasdai▪ Senja Chresta.

The Oblation of the Blessed Mother of God, on the One and Twentieth of November, called Veden­ja Priziste Bogorodice.

The Nativity of Christ on the Five and Twen­tieth of December, called R [...]s [...]stua Christova.

The Epiphany on the Sixth of January, called Cres [...]enia.

Candlemass Day the second of February, called Stra­tenia Gospoda Boga.

The Annunciation of our Blessed Lady, on the Five and Twentieth of March, called B [...]agaves [...]enia Priziste Bogoredice.

Palm Sunday, which they call We [...]bna W [...]s [...]r [...]she­nia.

Easterday, or the Resurrection of Christ, called Welikoiden, or Wos [...]reshenia Christova.

The Ascension of Christ, called Wosneshenia Chri­stova.

Whit-Sunday, or the Sending of the Holy Ghost, called Schiestnie Swetaga Duena. The next day af­ter this, they Celebrate the Feast of the Trinity, [Page 296] and the next following Sunday, that of All Saints.

The Manif [...]station of the Glory of Jesus Christ upon the Mountain; which they call Prebrosiena Go­spodo Christova, is celebrated on the 6th Day of Au­gust.

The Ascension of the Virgin; or, The Assump­ption of the Mother of God, called by them Vspe­nia p [...]iziste bogorodice, they celebrate on the 15th of the same Month.

There is scarce a Day in the Year, but what is de­dicated to one Saint, or another; nay, sometimes three or four Saints have but one Day allotted be­twixt them: But these being of an inferiour Degree, are not much regarded by the Laity; the Ecclesia­sticks being only obliged to say the Offices appoint­ed for those Days.

Formerly the Muscovites made but an indifferent Account of their Festivals and Sundays; for, though they would go to Mass in the Morning, the Shops were open, and the Handycraft's-Man did follow his ordinary Employment in the Afternoons; till about Fifty Years ago, by a special Order from the Patriarch, the Shops were ordered to be shut, not only upon these Festivals and Sundays, but also on their Weekly Fasting-days; to wit, on Wednesdays and Fridays: And that during the Time of Divine Service, no Wine or Aqua-vitae should be sold; but this is not executed with too much Rigour; at least, they seldom fail to conclude them with Strong Li­quors.

Upon these above-mentioned Festivals, Their Church-Service. and Sun­days, they go to Church three times a Day; first, in the Morning early, to Mattens; at Noon; and in the Evening, to Vespers. They do not make use, in their Service, of any Sermons, or Instructions to their Auditors; but only read certain Passages out of the Bible, and some Homilies: Giving for a Reason, That their Faith being founded upon the pure Word of God, it is, without any farther Explication, suf­ficient to lead them into the Way of Salvation; for [Page 297] as much as the divers Interpretations of the Holy Scripture occasion Heresies and Divisions in the Church. This they lay down as so unalterable a Maxim▪ that some of their Priests, who were, per­haps, not quite so ignorant as the rest, and under­took to preach, and exhort the People out of the Holy Scripture, have been excommunicated, and banished into Siberia; as it happen'd about 60 Years ago, to a certain Proto-Pope of Morum, and his Fol­lowers. Their whole Service therefore consists in the Reading of certain Chapters out of the Bible, some Psalms, and St. Athanasius's Creed: Sometimes they add an Homily out of St. Chrys [...]stom, or certain Prayers, or rather Anthems; sung much after the same manner as the Antiphona's.

The general Morning-Anthems are, Deliver me, O Lord, of thy abundant Mercy: For thy Mercy's sake, cleanse me from my Sins; O Lord, my Saviour. This is for the Mattens, or Morning-Prayers.

At Noon-Prayers, this Anthem is used, amongst others; We trust in Christ, our Saviour; and our Hope is in him: Halleluja; Halleluja.

That for the Vespers, is; Lord, hear my Prayer, and hear me when I call; and let my Cry come unto thee.

At the Conclusion of these, or any other of their Anthems, the People repeat three times (making every time the Sign of the Cross) their Gospodi Pomi­lui; or, Lord, have Mercy upon me.

This done, the Priest, attended by the Clerk, goes up to the Altar, where he says the Office, ac­cording to the Liturgy of St. Basil. He pours Red Wine and Water (in Imitation of the Blood and Water that came out of our Saviour's Side) into the Chalice, with some little Bits of Leaven'd Bread; and after having consecrated them, and said several Prayers, he takes out the Bread with a Spoon, but gives nothing of it to any body, unless it be to some sick Child, brought thither on purpose to receive the Communion according to the Institution of the Mus­covite Church. They are all bare in the Church, [Page 298] even the Great Duke himself. The People stand all the Service-time, and incessantly bow and pay their Reverences to the Images, frequently pronouncing Gospodi Pomilui or Lord have Mercy upon me. The most Devout prostrate themselves, knocking their H [...]ds against the Ground; especially at Whitsun­tid▪ when they fall prostrate upon Sycamore-Bran­ches wherewith their Churches are strewed; being perswaded that the Holy Ghost descends upon these Leaves. The Priests only have the Liberty of keep­ing on their Caps, which are given them at their Consecration. But if a Priest have known his Wife, if he have touched a dead Corps, or been at a Bu­rial, he is not to offici [...]te at the Altar the same Day, but is obliged to substitute another in his Place. The most Devout keep at a distance, not entring the Church, but perform their Devotion at the Door, among the Women: The fair Sex (as if they were not sufficiently disciplined at home) having this, as an additional Mortification, enjoined them, that they must keep at a distance at Church; especially if they have chanced to take the Husband in a good Humour, and enjoyed lately the Pleasures of Matri­mony. In which Case also the Man is confined to the Church-door, unless he have, after having had Knowledge of his Wife, washed and bathed him­self, and put on a clean Shirt. If the Russian Wo­men were as constant Church-Women as our Ladies, they would be obliged to build their Porches bigger than the Churches.

Most of these Festivals are also solemnized among the Muscovites with Processions, among which, that upon Palm-Sunday, representing the Entrance of our Saviour into Jerusalem, is performed in the Presence of the Great Duke, and the Patriarch himself, in the City of Mosco; and throughout the whole Kingdom, by the Wayvodes and Metropolitans of the Provin­ces, who represent the Great Duke and Patriarch.

The Great Duke goes from the Castle, Process [...] ­on Palm-Sunday. with the Patriarch, to the Church called Jerusalem, without the Castle-Gate, in the following Order: After a [Page 299] Hundred, or more, Scavengers have cleared the Way through which the Procession is to pass, there first comes a very large Chariot, most like a Pageant, drawn by six Horses; in which is placed a Tree, garnished with abundance of Apples, Figs and Grapes, which are fasten'd to the Branches: Round about it are placed four or five Lads, with Surplisses, singing Hosannah. Next to the Chariot come a great many Priests, in their Surplisses and Copes; some carrying Books and Crosses, others Banners and Ima­ges upon long Poles; some sing, others cast Incense among the People. After these, march the Duke's Factors and Merchants; then the Secretaries, Knez and Boyares, who go immediately before the Great Duke, most of them with Palm twigs in their Hands. The Grand Duke himself marches on foot, richly clad, with a Crowned Bonnet upon his Head; sup­ported on both sides by two of the principal Bojares, or Counsellors of State; and leading by the Bridle, which is three or four Yards long the Patriarch's Horse: This Horse, which is covered all over with a White Fine Linnen Cloth, is disguised like an Ass, with great Artificial Ears; upon which the Patriarch rides sideling, having upon his Head a round low Crowned Cap, with a narrow Brim, lined with E [...] ­mins, and richly beser with Pearls, over which ap­pears a kind of a Diadem: In his Right Hand he has a Cross of Diamonds, wherewith he blesses the People, who receive his Benediction with very low Submissions, bowing their Heads to the Ground, and making the Sign of the Cross. He is surrounded by Metropolitans, and other Priests; whereof, some carry Books, others Censers. As they pass along, there are a great Number of Boys placed on both sides of the Way, some of which pull off their up­per Garments, which they scatter along the Way; others lay Pieces of Cloth, of several Yard [...] long, upon the Ground, for the Great Duke and [...] to pass over. [...] Thus they march to the above men­tioned Church, where having stay'd above [...] an Hour, they return in the same Order, till they come [Page 300] to a certain Plat-form, where the Patriarch, after ha­ving presented the Czar and some of the Bojares with Palm-twigs, takes off the Great Duke's Cap, and having laid it upon a Silver Plate, he presents his Diamond-Cross to him to kiss: This being done with a most profound Reverence by the Czar, the Patri­arch waves it on high, all round about, first towards those upon the Plat-form, who also receive this Be­nediction with the utmost Respect; and then to all the People▪ who at the same Instant prostrate them­selves upon the Ground, especially the Czar's Guards that attend there▪ and upon this Occasion, appear the most zealous in their Devotion. They conclude with some Hymns, which having lengthen'd the whole Devotion to an Hour, the Procession marches from thence, back to the Castle▪ in the same manner as they went first to the Church. The Patriarch, as an Acknowledgment of the Honour received from His Czarrish Majesty, in leading his Horse, presents him with a Purse, containing to the Value of an Hun­dred Guineas.

Eight Days after this Procession is the Feast of Ea­ster, Their Ea­ster. which the Muscovites celebrate with great Cere­monies, and Rejoicings; as well in Remembrance of the Resurrection of our Saviour, as that it puts an End to their Mortifications which they have endu­red in their Lent. Their Rejoicings continue for 15 Days during which they feast▪ one another with all manner of good Cheer▪ and to make thmselves a full Amends for their Sufferings during the Lent, they ply the Drinking-Houses so warmly, that they are filled up every where with Persons of all sorts, Men and Women, Ecclesiasticks and Laicks; and the Streets almost not to be passed, for the Multitudes of Drunkards at Night. They sell for these fifteen Days Eggs ready d [...]ed, of all sorts of Colours, but especially of a Red, or Crimson; which they send as Pr [...]nts to one another, to some, one; some, two; some three: And if they meet one another in this [...] they salute one another with these Words, Christes wos chrest, that is, Christ is risen: Whereto [Page 301] the other having answered, W [...]stin wos Chrest; that is, He is certainly risen; they kiss one another: He that salutes first, is obliged to present the other with an Egg; no body, of what Condition, Sex or Qua­lity soever, daring to refuse either the Kiss, or the Egg. The Great Duke himself does not only pre­sent Eggs to the principal Counsellors and Lords of his Court, but also to his Military Officers residing in the City of Musco; who all come to kiss his Hand, and His Majesty imparts to them his Royal Benediction.

They have many such like Processions, Procession on the First of Octo­ber. upon se­veral Occasions; and the Great Duke goes frequent­ly on Pilgrimage, with his whole Court. The First of October is, among other Days, celebrated with a great deal of Ceremony. The Great Duke, attend­ed by his Bojares, and Officers of his Houshold; and the Patriarch, accompanied by some Metropolitans, and a great Number of other Priests, with Books and Crosses in their Hands, go in Procession to the same Church we have mentioned before, called by them, that of the Blessed Trinity; and by the Ger­mans, and most other Strangers, Jerusalem. But be­fore they come quite to the Church, there is a Thea­tre erected on the Right Hand as you go to it, railed in all about; before which are planted two great Pieces of Cannon, whereof the Bore is near half an Ell Diameter. The Grand Duke and Patriarch, without admitting any body else, being got within the Rails, upon the Theatre, the Patriarch presents to the Great Duke a certain Image, painted upon a piece of Past-board which folds together in the Mid­dle, not unlike a Book, and is enriched with Silver at the four Corners; to which the Czar makes a very low Reverence, touching it with his Forehead, whilst the Priests without the Rails are muttering over cer­tain Prayers, appointed for that Solemnity. This done, the Patriarch presents to him a Golden Cross, beset with Diamonds, of about a Foot in length; which, after the Great Duke has kissed, the Patriarch touches his Forehead and Temples with it; and so [Page 302] to Church they go, where the Service is performed, and the Solemnity ended for that Day.

With no less Solemnity they celebrate their New-Years-Day, Their New-Years-Day. which is the first of September; they ha­ving no other Epache but that of the Creation of the World, as we have mentioned before. This Pro­cession is performed in the Castle, where a considera­ble number of the People are permitted to partake of the Benediction given them by the Patriarch. He, attended by three or four Hundred Priests, carrying Banners, Images, Crosses, and Books, comes out of the Church, which is on the Right Hand of the Se­cond Court of the Castle, while the Great Duke with his Knez, Bojares, and other Officers of his Court, comes out on the Left Hand of the same Court. The Grand Duke with his Cap in his Hand, and the Pa­triarch with his Mitre on his Head, and a Cross be­set with Diamonds a Foot long in his Hand, advan­cing to one another, the Patriarch presents the Cross to the Great Duke to kiss; which he having done with a most profound Respect, the Patriarch gives his Benediction first to the Czar, and afterwards to all the rest there present, wishing them all Prosperity in the New Year.

As to what concerns their Images, Their Ima­ges. they suffer not any that are Carved or Graven, either in their Chur­ches or Houses; because, say they, these are forbid­den in the Decalogue; but their Images are painted with Oil upon Wood. The best of all is, That they will not admit of any painted by Foreigners, though done by the greatest Masters of Europe; but they must be painted by one of their own Religion: So that for Colour, Painting, and Proportion they are the most wretched in the whole World, being about a Foot in Breadth, and not quite a Foot and a half in length. There is in the City of Musco, as we have mentioned in the Second Chapter, a certain Street appointed for the Sale of these Images; though a Muscovite will never own to have bought his Saint: For which reason, when any one of them has cho­sen an Image in the God-market, he deposits Mo­ney [Page 303] for the Exchange of it; if the Saint-maker thinks it not sufficient, he shoves it back, and the other Party is obliged to add more to it, till both Parties are contented. They will own, that during the first Centuries, even till the Time of Constantine the Great, Images were not used in the Church; or, if they were, no Worship was paid them. They alledge that they follow in this Point the Authority and Opinion of John Damascene, though it is more likely they have taken them from the Greek Church. The Walls of their Churches are every where full of them, as they are the chief Ornaments of their Houses, every Family having its Saint with a small Wax-Candle before it, which they light when they pay their Devotion. Over the Porch of their Chur­ches, in the Market-places, and over the Gates of their Cities you are sure to meet with the Picture of some Saint or another, but especially with that of the Virgin Mary, and St. Nicholas the Patron of Muscovy.

These Images the Muscovites respect, Their Ad [...] ­ration of Saints. and look upon as things so absolutely necessary, that without them they could not perform their Devotion. As of­ten as they address their Prayers to them, they set Wax Candles before that Saint to whom they intend to make their Addresses; and after they have made most profound Inclinations with their Heads, they frequently make the Sign of the Cross with three Fin­gers of their Right Hand, touching first the Forehead, next the Breast, lastly the Right Shoulder, and the Left after that. They conceive in this way of cros­sing themselves a great deal of Mystery; for, they say, the Three Fingers signifie the Trinity; by their putting them to their Forehead, they would shew that Christ is ascended into Heaven; by crossing the Breast, that God ought to be reverenced and loved with all our Heart. But as to making the Sign of the Cross from the Right Shoulder to the Left, they intend to signifie the Day of Judgment; forasmuch as it is said, That God shall place the Righ­teous on his Right Hand, to be called to Eternal Salva­tion; [Page 304] and the wicked on the Left, to be thrown into the Abyss of Hell.

If they pass by any of their Images in the Street, they make a stand for a while before them, till they have made their Reverence four or five times one af­ter another, which is done by crossing themselves, and pronouncing with a loud Voice their Gospodi Po­milui, or God have mercy upon me.

They address themselves with the same Venerati­on to such Crosses as they meet with in their way, Their Cros­ses. where they are frequently observed to stop, and re­peat the same Ejaculations. The first, nay, the only thing Parents teach their Children, is, to make their Reverences and Inclinations to the Images, to make the Sign of the Cross, and to say the Gospodi Pomilui, or God have mercy upon me. The Muscovites don't undertake any thing, nor Eating nor Drinking, or whatever else it may be, without making first the Sign of the Cross, which may well be called the Intro­duction to all the Civil Actions of the Muscovites.

The Tutelar Saints of private Houses have common­ly their Stations assign'd them in a Corner behind the Table. Whenever a Muscovite comes into a House, the first thing he does is to go straightways to the Saint of the House; if he cannot find him, he asks, Jest le Boch, or Where is the God? After he has found him out, he pays his Reverence to him, saying his Gospo­di Pomilui, or Lord have mercy upon me; and then turns about and salutes the Company. If they are to take a merry turn with a Woman in the Room where the Saint is, they are sure to cover him first▪ perhaps▪ for fear he should tell tales. They will not allow Strangers to touch them, or for any Body to sleep in the same Room, with their Feet towards them; nay, some are so nice, as to purifie the Chamber with Incense, if any Strangers of another Religion have lodged in it.

They will hold their Images to the Fire, believing they have a Power to extinguish it if they please. The Swedish Soldiers, who in the Year 1610. had taken and burnt the City of Novogorod, when they saw the Inhabitants presenting their Images to stay [Page 305] the Progress of the Flames, being convinced of their Fondness to them, and not finding any thing else in their Houses worth taking, carried away their Ima­ges, which the Muscovites afterwards redeemed at a very good Rate. In time of Fire▪ they strive, before all other things, to save their Images; but if they, or a Church happen to be burnt, they would look up­on it as a great Disgrace to say the Saint or Church is burnt; but they say, They are ascended. When the Image is become obliterate or rotten, they either bu­ry it with a great deal of Ceremony, or else (which is the general way) throw it into some River, and commit it to the Chance of the Current; at parting they cross themselves, and cry, Prosti, Farewel. Persons of great Fortunes or Quality adorn their Saints with Pearls or precious Stones; but these Demy-Gods are so tenacious of what they have once got into their Clutches, that they will never part with any of it again to the Owners, though never so [...]ecessitous. There are not wanting Examples, that, upon a pinch, some have made bold to borrow of their Saints against their Will, what formerly was their own, who have paid for it with the loss of both their Hands. If any one is excommunicated, his Saint, as well as his Per­son, is excluded from the Church.

The Muscovian Monks and Priests, Their Mi­racles. as ignorant as they are in other matters, have been cunning enough not to despoil the Saints of the Art of doing Miracles. At Archangel there was once a Gang of them, who, by such Impostures, had got a considerable Sum of Mo­ney together; but falling out among themselves when they were dividing the Spoil, the Fraud was discovered, and so had a good Whipping for their pains. It must be owned, there are but few Instances of this nature among the Muscovites, they being else too zealous to call in question the Omnipotency of their Saints, whom they believe to have at least some­thing of Divinity in them. In the Year 1643. an old Image had began to change Colour, and to turn a little reddish. This was immediately cry'd up not only for a Miracle, but rather for an ill Omen, [Page 306] or some Bloody Presage, to that Degree, that the Great Duke and the Patriarch being frightned there­at, as well as the People, preparations were ma­king for an extrordinary Fast-day, and publick Prayers to be made all over the Kingdom; but some of the Bojares having thought it convenient to call together all the Painters about the City, they brought in their Verdict: That they believed there was nothing ominous in the matter, forasmuch as they were assured, that time having consumed the Paint, had only discovered the colour of the Wood, which was Red: Among others of their miraculous Saints, they have two of a late Date; the Name of the first was, Sudatworets Philip Metropolite, he li­ved in the Reign of that famous Tyrant, John Basi­lovits, unto whom he used constantly to make re­monstrances of his wicked Life and Cruelties, till the Great Duke not able any longer to endure his Reprehensions, caused him to be slain by one of his Servants; since which time he has been reckoned among their Holy Martyrs, and been famous for the Miracles they have attributed to him, which were formerly performed at Archangle, near which he was Buried in the Isle of Solofka in the White Sea, but has been since from thence translated to the City of Musco, and placed in the great Church of the Castle; where for some time he did most surprising Miracles, by healing the Dumb, Deaf, Blind, Agues, and Paraliticks: But of late Years, it seems, the Saint is grown Weary of his Profession of Physick, though they affirm, that his Body remains entire to this day, which is not easie to be disproved, since it is forbidden upon pain of Death, to lift up the Cloath which covers the Body of the Saint.

The second, and the topping Saint of all Muscovy, for Miracles, is one Sergius, whose Residence was in the Monastery of Troitza, about threescore Miles distant from the City of Musco. This Saint as it seems, was in his younger Days, a Military Person of a very graceful Aspect, but having taken a Di­staste at that Profession, and abandoned his vicious [Page 307] course of Life, turn'd first Hermite, and afterwards got into the Monastery of Troitza, which from his Name, ever since his Burial there, has been called Zergeofski Troitza, it being formerly Dedicated to the Trinity, where being soon after chosen Abbot, he, and one of his Disciples, called Nikon, grew so fa­mous for the many Miracles they performed, that they were both Canonized after their Death, which hapned in the Year 1563. Their Heads, as they say, do not only remain entire to this day, but also that of Sergius (if one may believe them) has not lost its Military Operation; for, when this Mona­stery was Besieged by the Poles, the Head of Sergius only forced them to raise the Siege, having caused them to turn their Arms against themselves, during the Assault: 'Tis true, this Monastery was Besieged by the Poles, under their General John Sapicha, who was forced to abandon the Enterpize, and thus far the Monks are in the right of it, but they were mi­staken in the true circumstances of the matter; for, asmuch as it was not the Head of their Saint, or their own Bravery, put the Swedish Army that oblig­ed the Poles, to raise the Siege: But they are not u­sed to examine Miracles with so much nicety here; for notwithstanding this, the Great Dukes goe thi­ther generally twice a Year to do their Devotion, and when they come at two Miles distance from the Monastery, alight from their Horses, walking the rest of the way on foot. Having performed their Devotion, they spend some days in Hunting, du­ring which time, the Abbot entertains the Great Duke, and his whole Retinue. The Muscovites fre­quently perform here their Vows of going on Pil­grimage, and bestowing their Alms, made perhaps in their Travels or Sickness, which with the Liberali­ty of the Great Dukes, has encreased the Revenues of this Monastery to that Degree, that it is accoun­ted one of the Richest and the most Beautiful in all Muscovy, and maintains a great number of Monks.

There is also a Church Dedicated to the Holy Mother of Casan, whither many Pilgrimages which are [Page 308] made by the Muscovites, as also to Chutina, about Eight Miles distant from Novogorod, to the Sepulchre of one of their Saints, called Werlam, who being Born at Novogorod, was Buried near the said Mona­stery of Chutina.

On the Eve of the Pentecost they perform certain a naual Devotions in Memory of their departed Friends, with a great deal of Formality, but in a manner very Ridiculous.

Those of their Churches which are of Stone, Their Churches. are all round and Vaulted, because, they say, they have thus a nearer resemblance to Heaven, which is the Throne of God. These have in the midst of four Turrets, a Tower form'd at the Top, not unlike the Knobs we put on our Bedsteads, having upon it a Triple Cross: This is to represent our Saviour, as the head of the Church, and the Cross being the Badge of Christianity, they think fit, the Church of Christ should be distinguish'd by it from others. Within are neither Seats nor Benches, because none sit down, but all perform their Devotions, either standing, or prostrating themselves. They don't make use of Organs, or any other Musical Instru­ments in their Churches, being perswaded, that things inanimate, cannot glorifie God. They believe their Churches profaned by the Entrance of any Stranger that is not of the same Communion▪ wherefore they are not admitted, and as soon as Discovered, thrust out. But if a Dog chances to come into the Church, they first sweep, and afterwards purifie it with In­cense and Holy Water; they also shew a great deal of respect for their Church-yards.

Their Bells are not hung in Steeples like ours, Their B [...]lls. but placed in a certain Engine, built for that purpose in the Church-yard, near the Church: They are for the most part very small (tho' Muscovy has else the greatest [...] Bell perhaps in the World) seldom ex­ceeding 200 Weight. The Ropes are not fastned to the Bells, but to the Clapper, and they fasten two of these Ropes to both Arms near the Elbows, and two more to both hands of a Man, so that one [Page 309] single Person may make a Chiming, in which the Muscovites take extraordinary delight, tho' it sounds but very indifferently to those that are used to bet­ter; they Toll them at the beginning of Services, and at the Elevation of the Chalice; for, the Bread being put in immediately after the Consecration in­to the Wine, they make but one Elevation; they reckon the Chiming of Bells so essential a part of Divine Service, that they believe it to be imperfect without it.

If there be any Religion in the World that obliges its Professors to a most severe Mortification, Their Feasts▪ it is certainly the Muscovian; for as if it were not suffi­cient to have enjoyned the keeping of two constant Fast-days in the Week, to wit, the Wednesday and Friday, and the Eves before Holy Days, when they are obliged to abstain so strictly from all kind of Flesh, that they must not make use of Eggs and Milk, they have four Lents every Year: The long­est of them is like ours of seven Weeks; the second begins Eight Days after the Pentecost, and lasts till St. Peter's Day; the third holds from the first of Au­gust, to the Sixteenth of the same Month; and the fourth from the twelfth of November till Christmass Day. During all these Lents, they eat neither But­ter, nor Eggs, nor Milk, much less Flesh, unless it be in the first Week of the long Lent, which being their Carnaval, they have liberty for all manner of excesses, except Fish. In this Week, their Extra­travagances are almost past belief, and as if this time was alloted them as a preparative to their Fastings, they commit such Debauches in double distilled Brandies and melted Butter, which they pour down their Throats, that they are all kindled in a Flame, and if they are not immediately quenched with Milk, they die upon the Spot. Woe, to any Stranger that meets these Drunkards at Night, without being well guarded, their Insolencies being so great, that with Fightings, Quarrels and Murthers, commonly Forty or more Persons are Murthered in a Night, during this Week; not to reckon those, who being over­charged [Page 310] with Liquors, and wanting Attendance to carry them Home, fell down upon the Snow, and so are Frozen to Death. It is a most dismal Specta­cle, to behold perhaps Ten or a Dozen of these in the Morning, carried upright in a Sledge, Frozen to Death, some having their Faces Gnawed, others their Arms eaten off by Dogs, others to have nothing left but the bare Bones; and yet these are the daily Objects one meets with in the Streets of Musco, du­ring this time of Debauchery. All the attonement they make for these Enormities, is, That the next Week after they live upon Honey, Herbs and Pulse, and Drink only Quus, or small Mead, and Water; and to cleanse themselves from the Impurities con­tracted in these excessive Debauches, they dont for­get to visit the Bath-stoves. The rest of the Lent, they live pretty Temporately, and some of the most Devout will not eat Fish all that time, unless it be on Sundays: But as they are very exact in observing these strict Rules in Lent, so it is a very difficult task to perswade them to eat Fish on Sundays or Holy Days out of Lent, being of Opinion, that the Rules pre­scribed by St. Clement, in the Tomes of the Coun­cels Printed at Venice, according to which, Laymen that Fast on Saturdays and Sundays, ought to be Ex­communicated, are most consonant to the Apostoli­cal Institution. By the same Rule that forbids them to eat Flesh, they are also enjoyned not to meddle with Women on their Fast-days, and during their Lent; if the Russians should send abroad any Missio­naries, I am apt to believe they would make but ve­ry few Proselites in these parts. There are some who alledge, that these frequent Feasts have been Esta­blish'd in Moscovy, rather upon a Political than Spi­ritual account, to wit, for the preservation of their Cattle; forasmuch as the Peasants, being all Slaves here, dont take the same care for the propagating and preserving their Cattle, as they do in other parts, where they enjoy the Fruits of their own labour; and that the long Winters in Muscovy renders the keeping of the Cattle both very troublesome and [Page 311] chargeable, whereas they abound in the best Fish in the World, which are sold at a very cheap rate all over Muscovy.

All those that are arrived to the Age of Discretion, Their Con­fession. are obliged to go to Confesssion, before they receive the Communion. Their Confession they make standing before one of their Images, on which having fastned their Eyes, they make a particular recital of all their Sins, expressing their Sorrow for every one of them in particular, and promising Amend­ment▪ The Priest very rarely gives them the Abso­lution without some Penance, which consist for the most part, in repeating frequently the Gospodi Pomi­lui, or Lord have Mercy on me; in making a certain number of Reverences before their Saints, in stand­ing at the Church-door, in abstaining from Wo­men and Aqua-Vita. But if it be a sin that requires more than ordinary expiation, the Priest is not un­mindful of his own Interest; for, in this case, he en­joyns them to make use of the Holy Water, which is Consecrated on Twelfth-Day▪ to cleanse Sinners of their Sins, and is disposed of for that purpose by the Priests, not without a good Consideration.

Most of the Muscovites receive the Communion upon Easter Eve, Their Com­munion. or at least upon a Fasting Day; forasmuch as if they should Communicate on a Sun­day, they must not eat Flesh that day. They pre­pare themselves for it, by an extraordinary Mortifi­cation a Week before, when they eat nothing but hard Bread, and drink nothing but Quus, worse than our small Bear, or Water. They Communi­cate in both kinds, unless it be Children under se­ven years old, at which Age, as soon as they are ar­rived, they are admitted to Communicate both, be­cause at that Age (as they say) they begin to sin mortally. They mix warm Water with Wine, which (according to the Counsel of Constantinople) represents the Water that came forth with the Blood from the side of our Saviour; the Bread, which must be Leavened and Baked by a Priest's Widow, they put in the Wine, taking out a Morsal, together with [Page 312] some of the Wine in a Spoon. The Communion Bread for sick Persons is about twice as big, and somewhat thicker than a Crown Piece, and hath in the middle the sign of the Crucifix. This figure (after it is Consecrated) the Priest takes off with an Instrument, not unlike a Launcet, and puts it up in a wooden Box, hanging above the Altar, to pre­serve it from Rats and Mice. If a sick Person is to receive the Communion, they take a little of it, up­on which they put a few drops of Red Wine, and a little Water in the Chalice, which they give to the sick Person with a Spoon; if the sick Person be not capable of swallowing the Bread, they give him only a little Wine. In the ordinary Administration of the Sacrament, they make use of the same sort of consecrated Bread, but not bigger than half a Crown, from which they also take the Crucifix, and break it into as many pieces, as there are Communicants, which they cast into Red Wine, and mix it with a little warm Water, and so Administer with a Spoon: What remains of the Bread, after Consecration, is called Kutja, or Holy Bread, of which the Priest gives a Morsel to each of those, who have Com­municated the Week before. At the Administring of the Sacrament, the Priest says these Words: This is the true Body, and the true Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, which hath been given for thee, and for many more, for the remission of thy sins, which thou shalt take in remembrance of him, God bless thee: There have been some who from these Words have drawn this inference, as if the Muscovites believed Tran­substantiation, against which several pregnant rea­sons may be alledged to the contrary. For, if you Discourse the Muscovites concerning the Consequen­ces of that belief, they will not refuse to own it ir­rational, nay, absur'd and ridiculous, neither do they call to their aid (as the Roman Catholicks do) God's Omnipotency. Besides that they dont pay Adoration to this Mystery, which doubtless they would do in a Religion so Zealous and Superstitious as theirs, were they of the same Opinion, as to this [Page 313] point, with▪ the Roman Catholicks. Sick Children, though never so Young, receive the Communion, but in one kind, till they are seven Years Old, when they Communicate like the rest, as we have obser­ved before. They do not refuse the Communion to Madmen, but they only touch their Lips with the Bread dip'd before in the Wine. A Woman in Child­bed is not to Communicate in the same Room, where she was brought to Bed, but must be first washed and carried into another place. Those that have com­mitted Murther, are not to be Communicated but at the point of Death; if those that lie in extremity are to be Communicated, they gave them first some Water, or Aqua-vitae, wherein some relicks have been put, then they receive the Communion, and at the same time the Extream Unction; which done, they are to take nothing else, nor any Nourishment, unless there be very apparent Signs of their amend­ment. There are some among the Muscovites, who at the last extremity, cause themselves to be Shaven, and become real Monks: This once done, they are not permitted to take any thing for a Week after; being perswaded that they are no more Men, but become Angels: And if they happen, after these Eight Days of Abstinence, to recover their Health, they must go into a Monastery, because the Razor has passed upon their Heads. Formerly they used to send the Consecrated Bread to those Places in the Country that were destitute of Priests: They used also to give it to Travellers, to reserve it for a Case of Necessity: But this Custom is now quite abolish­ed in Muscovy.

The Ecclesiastical Government of Muscovy con­sists of a Patriarch, Their Hie­rarchy. who resides in the City of Musco, four Metropolitans, seven Archbishops, and one Bi­shop; besides the Arch-Deacons, Proto-Popes and Priests. The four Metropolitans are those of▪

Novogorodskoi and Welikoluskoi, who resides at No­vogorod.

Of Rostoufskoi and Harostauskoi, who has his Resi­dence at Rosto [...].

[Page 314] Of Casanskoi and Sunatskoi, at Casan.

And that of Sarskoi and Pondoskoi, who lives with­in the Castle at Musco.

The seven Archbishops are those of▪

Wologdskoi and Weliko Premskoi, who has his Seat at Wologda.

Of Resanskoi and Moromskoi, who lives at Resan.

Of Susdalskoi and Turruskoi, who has his Residence at Susdal.

Of Twerskoi and Cassinskoi, at Twere.

Of Sibirskoi and Tobolskoi, at Toboleska.

Of Astrachanschoi and Terskoi, who resides at Astra­chan.

Of Pleskouskoi and Sborskoi, who lives at Pleskou.

There is but one Bishop in all Muscovy, to wit, that of Comenskoi and Cassieskoi, who keeps his Re­sidence in the City of Columna.

The Patriarch hath always about him an Arch-Deacon, who is, as it were, his Vicar-General: He hath also a Proto-Deacon, residing in the Castle of Sabor. The rest of the Ecclesiastical Order are di­stinguished into Proto-Popes and Popes, or Priests. Those that attend at Church, toll the Bells, and do other inferiour Offices, are called Pangamari. The Patriarch of Muscovy has the same (if not a greater▪) Authority, as the Pope has in the Latin Church; for he, in a manner, divides the Sovereignty with the Great Duke. He is the Supream Head and Judge of all Ecclesiastical Affairs: And such is his Power in all Matters that have any Relation to their Religion, that he reforms whatever he thinks prejudicial to this Religion, or good Manners, without giving an Ac­count of it to their Great Duke: Yet not so, but that his Orders must be put in Execution by the Czar's Commands. The Patriarch of Constantinople had heretofore the Nomination of the Patriarch of Mus­covy, till in process of Time he had only the Confir­mation; and in this Age he hath lost both: At pre­sent, the Patriarch of Muscovy is chosen by the Great Duke and the other Prelates: The Latter meet in the great Church within the Castle, called Sabor; [Page 315] where having nominated two or three Prelates, the most eminent for Learning, and other good Quali­lities, they present them to the Great Duke, who, after a Conference with these Prelates, proceeds jointly with them, to an Election. If it happen that those proposed for the Election are equally eminent for their Learning and Piety, it is, with the Grand Duke's Approbation, sometimes decided by Lot.

The Patriarch, Their Pre­lates mar­ry not. Metropolitans, Archbishops, and the Bishop, in Muscovy, are not to marry, but make a Vow of Chastity as long as they continue in that Dignity: For, the Prelates, as well as the Priests, are allowed here to quit their Orders whenever they think it convenient, They must not wear Rings on their Fingers. They wear neither Drawers nor Shirts of Linen Cloth, but of Flannel: Neither do they make use of Beds.

The ordinary Habit of the Patriarch, Their Ha­bits. Metropoli­tans, Archbishops, Bishop, and even of their Monks, is very near the same: They wear a black Cassock; and over that, an upper Garment of the same Co­lour, not much different from that worn by the other Muscovites: Their Hoods are at least an Ell and an half Diameter, having in the midst a round Piece, as big as a Trencher, which hangs on the hinder part of the Head: They wear in their Hands a Staff, forked at the End, when they go abroad, which they call Posock, and serves them for a Crosier.

There being in the City of Musco above 2000 Churches and Chapels, the first of which have at least three or four, and some more, Priests belong­ing to them, it is no difficult Matter to guess what a vast Number of Priests and Ecclesiasticks there must be in that City. Those that are desirous to enter in­to Holy Orders, make their Addresses either to the Patriarch, or any one of the Metropolitans; the first, the best; where having been examined con­cerning their Qualifications, which consist only in Reading and Writing, and to be able to sing in the Church, they are admitted into Orders, with an At­t [...]station of their being received into Priestood. At [Page 316] their Consecration they are invested with the Priest­ly Habit, as we have just now described it: They have also the Hair cut off from the Crown of their Heads, on which is put a little Cap, or Calotte, which is the main Character of their Priesthood; the which they never move, or take off, neither at Church, or any where else, unless it be when they have their Hair cut. The chief Respect the Musco­vites pay to the Priest, he is beholden for to his Ca­lotte; and good Reason why; for if, upon any Con­test, or Quarrel, this Calotte should be pulled off his Head, upon the Ground, the adverse Party would incurr the Penalty of the Mulct, called Bicestie, which we have mentioned before: To prevent which, the Muscovites, when they are going to fight with a Priest, first reverendly take off his Calotte; which, after they have soundly cudgell'd or beaten him, they put on again with a great deal of Respect: Which done, they are not liable to any farther Pu­nishment, than if they had kick'd or cuffed a Lay-Man.

The Proto-Popes and Popes, or Temple-Priests, are not only allowed, but obliged to marry once; but cannot the second or third time, unless they quit their Priesthood. This Point of the Marriages of Priests is one of the main Points wherein they differ as well from the Greek Church, as the Roman: For which they alledge the Text of St. Paul, 1 Tim. 3. that a Bishop should be the Husband of one Wife. And for the Confirmation of it, they alledge the Fourth Cannon of the Council which was held at Gangres, in Paphlagonia, not long after that of Nice; where all those are Anathematized who refuse to take the Com­munion from the Hands of a Married Priest. The Muscovites are so strict in the Observance of this Opi­nion, that their Priests must be in a State of Mar­riage before they are admitted into Orders: Which makes those that intend to embrace that kind of Life marry very young, that they may the sooner have an Opportunity of getting a Living. They are, besides this, to marry a Maid, and no Widow, nor a Wo­man [Page 317] the least blemished in her Reputation: And in this Point they are to be so circumspect, that if the Priest, the first Night after Marriage, finds that the Lock has been opened before, by any other Key than his own, he must either be divorced from her, or lay down his Calotte; out of which two, you may be sure he chuses the first. But if the Parson's Wife stands her Trial fairly the first Night, she has, how­ever, this Comfort before the rest of the Muscovian Women, that she is not likely to be kept under so severe an House-Discipline as the rest, for as much as the Muscovian Priests hang, in a great measure, by the Apron-string, they being, after they once become Widowers, not suffered to administer the Sacrament, or to assist at Noon-Service, when the Communion is received, or to give their Benedictions to Marria­ges; but only at the Morning and Evening-Services. But to counter-ballance this Advantage the Parson's Wife has before others, the Priest is under a most strict Obligation, that when-ever he has given his Wife due Benevolence, he must not approach the Altar all the next Day; so that, what with this, and the great Number of Fasts, she is likely to live upon very slender Diet, unless the Parson be so good-na­ture as sometimes to prefer the Duty to his Wife, before that in the Church, and substitute one to offi­ciate in his Room at the Altar. The Priests, how­ever, have this Comfort left them after the Death of their Wives, that if they do not approve of a single Life, they are free to lay down their Cassock and Ca­lotte, and turn Merchants, Tradesmen, or any thing else they can, and so marry again. If they are too old to undergo the Fatigues of the Sacerdotal Fun­ction, or of Marriage, the last Remedy is a Mona­stery, where they end their [...].

There is a great Number [...] Monasteries all over Muscovy, Their M [...] ­nasteries. both for Men and Women, both in Cities, and up and down the Country; especially, all along the Rivers Mosca and Oeca, the most fertile Part of all Muscovy. Besides the Anchorets, who build their Cha­pels upon the High-ways, and live in Woods, like [Page 318] Hermites, subsisting only by the Alms they receive from Travellers; the rest follow the Rule of Great St. Basil.

They eat no Flesh, nor Fresh Fish; neither drink they any Wine, Aqua-vitae, or Hydromel: They live only on Salt Fish, Honey, Milk, Cheese, Herbs and Pulse: Cucumbers, both Fresh, and Pickled, are their chiefest Dainties; these they mince very small, and eat them with a Spoon, in some of their Qua [...]s, or Small Hydromels. But if they live in great Au­sterity in their Monasteries, when-ever they go a­broad, (which they are allowed to do,) both Men▪ and Women are very forward in dispensing with the Severity of their Statutes; for they seldom refuse any thing that is offered them; and will refresh themselves with Strong Liquor to that Degree, that it is unsafe for them to go home without good Company. Here-tofore Superstition had got so far the Ascendant over the Religious Muscovites, that here, as well as in some other Countries of Europe, they used to make over all that they had, for the Benefit of the Mona­steries: So that, if a Stop had not been put to these Extravagancies, they would, in Time, have got into the Possession of the best part of this vast Empire. But those that now embrace the Monastick Life, are only allowed to carry a certain Part of their Estates with them, into the Monastery; being obliged [...] leave the rest to their Heirs. They do not live so retired in them, but that they appear in great Num­bers, both in the Cities, and all over the Country, where they frequently follow the same Employments with the Peasants; some of them also Trading in Malt, Hops, all sorts of Corn, and Cattel. Pover­ty, Old Age, Infirmities and Domestick Contests being the chief Inducements of those that embrace this Life, the fewest chusing it out of a Motive of Devotion, it is no Wonder if they, most of them, according to the general Education of the Musco­vites, can scarce read or write: Not One in Ten▪ that can say the Lord's Prayer: And those amongst them that are acquainted with the Creed and the Ten [Page 319] Commandments, are looked upon as Men of extraor­dinary Learning. I cannot forbear to relate, upon this Occasion, a certain merry Passage, which hap­pen'd some Years ago, in the Monastery of Rostone, for as much as it is not only very diverting, but also may serve as a convincing Instance of the Simplicity and Ignorance of the Muscovian Monks: The above­mentioned Monastery stands upon a Lake, where, for some time, a Fish had been seen of an extraordi­nary Magnitude, to the great Astonishment of the Monks. This Fish, in a Sun-shiny Day, would of­ten be playing, and appearing half above Water; so that an Eagle, one time, swooping at it, and be­ing over-eager of his Prey, struck his Talons into the Flesh of the Fish with such Violence, that he could not pull them out again. The Fish being willing to be rid of his Enemy, plunged him in to the Bottom; so that being transiated into a much grosser Element than he was used to live in before, he soon lost his Life, though his Talons still stuck fast in the Flesh. The Fish, very impatient of his Burthen, made frequently towards the Shoar of the Lake; where being perceived by the Friars, with Feathers upon his Back, they were all put under such a Consternation, that not one of them had the Courage to approach it; some believing it to be an Apparition; others, a Sea-Monster; and some con­cluding it could be no less than a Water-Devil: The last Opinion, it seems, was the most prevailing; so that, to banish the Devil from that Shoar, they fell to Ringing of Bells: And when they found this to prove ineffectual, they went all in Procession, arm­ed at all Points with such Instruments and Weapons as are commonly made use of upon such Occasions; but all in vain, the Monster, or Devil, as it seems, not being afraid of their Weapons: So that all there­abouts, nothing was to be heard of, but the dread­ful Leviathan, which had scared the poor Monks al­most out of their Senses. One Mr. Roger Eaton, an English Merchant, then living in Russia, coming by chance that way, had immediately a full Relation given [Page 320] him of the Monster; so that being curious to see, he went to the Shoar, where he found a great Num­ber of People standing some distance off. He soon perceiving what it was that had put them into such a Fright, told them, that he would soon deliver them from this Monster, provided they could get some Body that would row the Boat. But it was no easie matter to perswade any one of them all to be so bold, as to approach so near the Devil; till a cer­tain Fellow, being made more couragious than the rest by good store of Aqua-vitae, at last undertook the Task. As they were going off from the Shoar, to encounter the Monster, the Spectators, looking upon the Attempt no less dangerous, than when St. George fought▪ the Dragon, gave them over for lost, expecting every Moment to see them devoured by this Water-Dragon: But they were agreeably surprized when they perceived the terrible Levia­than slain by his Conqueror. In short, Mr. Eaton shot and killed the Beast with a Screw'd Gun; which, when taken up, proved to be nothing else than a very large Pike, of about five Foot long, and of the Thickness of a Man. It is easily to be ima­gined, that their Fear soon turned into Shame; yet, to hide their Blushes, and to make some Amends to their Champion, they drunk together so heartily, till they became all mellow; and so put a merry Epilogue to the Play.

Mr. White, another English Merchant, living in Russia, did not meet with the same Entertainment from the Fraternity; For, having been one time invi­ted by them to Dinner, they had caught another Pike, not quite so big as the former; and as the Cook was cutting it open, he found a new-born Infant in the Belly of it; which put the Monks into so ill an Hu­mour, that the English Gentleman was fain to re­turn home without his Dinner. This Infant was suspected to have been thrown into the Lake by one of the Nuns of a Nunnery hard by this Monastery; it being the Custom in Muscovy, to build always a Convent and Nunnery near to one another.

[Page 321] The Gentleman to whom we are beholden for these two Relations, Dr. Col­lins. and who has, for a considerable time, been resident in Muscovy, having given an­other Instance of the Ignorance and Superstition of their Priests, no less pleasant than the former, it will not be amiss to insert it here. It seems the English Resident in the City of Muscow had a very fine Mon­key, famous amongst the Russians there, for his ma­ny Tricks and Pranks which he would be playing in the Market. This Monkey, one Day, got into one of the Muscovite Churches, hard by the English Re­sident's House, and tumbled down some of their Saints. The Priest coming soon after into the Church, and seeing his Gods thus handled, stood amazed; but having recovered himself a little, and set their Saintships in their respective Places, he dashed all the Windows and Doors with Holy-Wa­ter, to keep the Devil out of the Church. But Pug not understanding his Exorcisms, took his Opportu­nity one Morning, when the Priest was going to per­form the Morning-Service, to be in the Church as soon as he; where he begun the old Game of ruf­fling and pulling about the Saints, not sparing even St. Nicholas himself; and that with so much Eager­ness, as if he had been bred a Quaker, grinning now and then in the Priest's Face; who, after he had re­covered himself out of his first Fright, at last ap­proached, with his Cross before him; and having no other Way left, he betakes himself to his Sove­reign Remedy; I mean, the Horse-Tail, dipped in Holy-Water; wherewith he so besprinkled poor Pug, (who hated it as bad as the Devil himself,) that he made the best of his Way home to the English Resident's House. No sooner was the Morning-Ser­vice over, but the Pope (or Priest) made most bitter Complaints against a certain Stranger, living in the English House, for having thrown down his Saints, and prophaned the Holy Place. Whereupon, he obtained an Order to search the Resident's Lodgings: And all his Retinue were brought forth, in the Pre­sence of the Priest; but none of them being the Per­son [Page 322] he looked for, It was, says he, a little Nincheen, (or Stranger.) Whereupon, the young Children being brought out, the Monkey, by chance, came jumping out with them: Hold, hold, said the Priest, with a great deal of Joy, this is the little Stranger: Seize him, seize him. Which being done according­ly, poor Pug was had before his Betters; where not being able to answer for himself, he was condemned to the Strappado, and paid for his unseasonable Re­formation, with his Life.

But, after all this merry Digression, it is time to return to more serious Matters: It is to be observed, that the Muscovites retain to this Day some Remnants of the Mosaick Law; For, though they do not ab­hor Swine's Flesh, yet they will not touch a Squir­rel, Coney, or Hare. But, which is the oddest of all, They hold it Pagan, or Vnclean, to eat Veal; but not Lamb: For what Reason, neither they, nor any body else, know. They account it next to a Sin, to omit Lotionem post inatum. They look upon it as a great Sin, for a Muscovite to lie with a Wo­man that is not of the same Communion: But a Ve­nial Trespass, for a Russian Woman to accept of a Kindness from a Stranger: They give for a Reason, Because her Issue will be educated in the True Rus­sian Faith; whereas a Muscovite Man may happen to beget a Child upon a Stranger, which is not likely to be educated in the same Religion. Heresie is pu­nished, among the Russians, with Fire: The Here­tick is carried to the Top of a low House, from whence he jumps into the Fire made underneath; and immediately they throw Straw upon him, and good store of dry Splinters of Firr-Wood; these be­ing fired, they soon suffocate the Malefactor.

CHAP. XII.
A Brief History of the Succession of the Rus­sian Great Dukes from their first Origin, till the Death of that famous Tyrant, John Basilovitz.

THE first Origin of this Empire is very abscure; for, the Great Dukes of Muscovy derive their Pedigree from August [...]s Caesar, yet if it be consider­ed, how confused the Atchievements and Successi­ons, of these Ancient Princes are among an ignorant People, it is no difficult matter to imagine, that their Ancient History must be full of uncertainty. Thus much is certain, that this vast Empire was in former Ages divided into a great many Principalities, under their own Laws and Princes, which in after Ages, and by several Degrees, have been united under one Head, and compose that vast Body, which now adays is known under the name of the Russians Empire.

But to return to their Chronicles, they relate that Augustus Caesar, among others of his Kindred, whom he sent to be Governour over very remote Provinces. One Prussus had assigned him Prussia, had his Seat on the Eastern Baltick Shoar by the River Weixel. Of him were descended by the fourth Generation, Rureck, Sinaus and Truvor, who, at the perswasion of one Gostomistius, a rich Citizen of Novogorod, were sent for by the Russians, who at that time lived with­out any Civil Government, to rule over them in the Year 1573. As they went into Russia, they took a long with them Olechus, their near Kinsman, and so having divided the whole Country among them­selves, each in his Province laid the first foundation of a regular Civil Government.

Iverson the Son of Rureck (the rest dying without Issue) became Successor to them all: He took to [Page 324] Wife one Otha, the Daughter of a Citizen of Plesscon, by whom he begot Stoslaus, but being after that Slain by his Enemies, his Wife Otha went to Constantino­ple, where she was Baptized and Named Helen.

His Son Stoslaus was a Warlike Prince, and very Victorious in several Battles, till at last being Slain by his Enemies, they made a Cup of his Skull, En­graven'd with this Sentence; Seeking after other Men's lives, he has lost his own. He left three Sons Teropol­chus, Olega and Volodimir.

Volodimir having slain his two Elder Brothers, Volodi­mir I. made himself master of all Russia; he married afterwards Anne, the Sister of Basitius Porphyrogenites, and in the Year 989, introduced the Christian Religion among the Russians, himself being before instructed in it, and Baptized in the Year 988. Some among whom is Zonara's report, that it was done by a Miracle, of which we have spoke before. He built the City of Volodimir, the Capital of the Province of the same Name, upon the River Cesma, which was for a considerable time after the Residence of the Great Dukes.

Volodimir left behind him Eleven Sons, among whom he divided the Dukedom: Beristus and Gle­bus forsook the World, and for their Holy Life were Canon [...]sed after their Death; their Feast is kept by the Russians in November: The rest falling, into con­tentio [...]s among themselves, every one being ambi­tious of making himself the sole and supream Lord of all Russia, they ruined one another, till Jaroslaus was left the only inheritor of all their Dominions.

Volodimir, Volodi­mir II. the Son of this Jaroslaus, used to keep his Residence in the City of Kiovia, upon the River Boristhenis: He was grown very famous for the ma­ny conflicts he had with the Sons of his Uncles, whom having at last subdued, he was call'd Mono Machus. He was also very Victorious against Constantine the Greek Emperor, and having over-run all Thracia, re­turned home loaden with Honour, and a prodigious Booty; whilst he was preparing to renew the War with more Vigour against the Emperor, he sent to [Page 325] him Neuphytus Bishop of Ephesus, and Eustathius Ab­bot of Jerusalem, who having among other rich Gifts, presented him, with part of our Saviour's Cross, and saluted him by the Name of Czar, perswaded him to enter into a League with Constantine, with whom ever after he cultivated a very good Correspon­dance.

He was succeeded by his Son Vuzevolodus, after whom in order of descent, Reigned George and De­metrius.

George Succeeded his Father Demetrius; he fought with very ill success against Bathy the Tartarian Prince, by whom he was slain in the Battle in the Year 1237, and the Russians brought under the subjection of the Tartars, who made their Dukes dependent from them, and as a token of their subjection, forced them too often as the Tartarian. Ambassadors should come into Russia, to go out and to meet them, and to stand bare headed in their own Courts, while the Ambassadors delivered their message sitting. About the same time, the Tartars having ravaged Poland, Plesia and Hungary, Pope Innocent IV. obtained a Peace, or rather a Truce, from them for five Years; the Russians affirm, that this Bathy was the Father of Tamerain.

George was succeded by his Brother Jaroslaus, and after him Reign'd his Son Alexander.

Daniel the Son of Alexander, was the first that trans­lated the Seat of the Great Dukes to the City of Musco, and laid the first Foundation of the Castle; he was also the first that took upon him the Title of Great Duke.

John, the Son of Daniel, was sirnamed Kalota, which signifies a Scrip, which he always carried about him, and out of it he used to give Alms to the Poor.

His Son Simeon died without Issue, and left the Dukedom to John his next Brother.

Demetrius succeeded his Father John, and left two Sons, Basilias and George.

Basili, the Eldest Brother, Reigned after his Fa­ther's Death, and had a Son of his own Name, but [Page 326] having conceived a jealousie against his Wife, he disinherits the Son, declaring, George his Brother, his Successor in his Dominions.

George being thus gotten into Possession of Russia, puts his Nephew Basili in Prison, but at his Death, (though he had two Sons of his own) resigned the whole Dukedom to the hands of the same Basili:

Basili being thus unexpectedly put into his suppo­sed right, was soon attack'd by Andrew and Deme­trius, the two Sons of George, who could not brook the injury received by their Father's last Will, and having surprised him, they put out his Eyes, think­ing thereby to render him incapable of entertaining any further hopes of administring the Government, but they were mistaken in their Aim; for, the Bo­jares and Nobles, notwithstanding his Blindness, kept stedfast to their Allegiance to the Great Duke, who was therefore Sir-named Cziemnok, or the blind Duke.

John Basilovits, who began his Reign in the Year 1450, John Ba­silovits. succeeded his Father Basili, he was the first that brought the Russian Name out of Obscurity into Renown. For, after having secured himself at home, by putting to Death all such of his Kindred, as were likely to contend with him for the Superiority, he applied all his thoughts to make himself formidable to his Neighbours. Among them he bent his whole Force against the City and Dukedom of Novogor [...]d Veliki, with whom he was engaged in a War for Se­ven Years, till at last in the Year 1477. having van­quish'd them in a Battle, he forced that Great and Rich City to a Submission, and to receive a Russian Governour. But afterwards thinking himself not absolute Master of the City, and being unwilling to run the hazard of compelling them by force, he went thither in Person, under pretence of some Religious concerns in behalf of the Greek Religion; so that be­ing admitted into the City by the Authority of the Archbishop Theophilus, he ransact it and carried away an incredible Booty to Musco, with most of the In­habitants, and sent Muscovites thither in their place.

[Page 327] Having subdued this Potent Dukedom, as also those of Tyversky and Plescou, and several other petty Prin­cipalities bordering upon his Dominions; he was the first that united Russia into one considerable Body, and consequently laid the first Foundation of its fu­ture Greatness. He entred into a War with the Li­vonians, for no other cause than to enlarge his bounds, and advanced as far as the River Narva, where he built the strong Castle of Ivanogorod, upon a steepy Rock opposite to the City of Narva, which lies on the other side of that River; but having received a Signal, overthrew in a Battle fought against Guallies de Pletenbergh, the Master of the Livonian Order of Knights, he was forced to make a Truce with them for Fifty Years. He had also some differences with Alexander, King of Poland, who having married his Daughter, had, as he pretended, forced her to a­bandon the Greek Religion, and to turn Roman Ca­tholick, which breaking out at last into a War, was carried on for some time with no great advantage on either side; nevertheless the Basilovits took Plescou in the Fray from the Luthianians. His Wife was the Daughter of the Duke of Tiversky, of her he begat John, unto whom, after he had Married him to the Daughter of Stephen, Prince of Moldavia, he resign'd the whole Dukedom: But John dying soon after, left only one Son, who was called Demetrius: Basi­lovits by reason of the tender Age of his Grandchild, was obliged to reassume the Administration of the Government, and soon after Married a second Wife, to wit, Sophia, the Daughter of Thomas Polvologus, who is said to have receiv'd her Doury out of the Pope's Treasury, under condition that she should endeavour the Convertion of the Duke to the Romish Faith. This Princess being of a very Haughty Tem­per, and not able to endure that her Husband should be a Vassal to the Tartars, did so effectually encou­rage him to shake of the Tartarian Yoak, that having first dislodged the Tartarian Ambassadors, that had their residence in the Castle of Musco, and were the Duke's Overseers in State Affairs, afterwards by de­grees [Page 328] dispossess'd them of all they held in Russia. By the perswasion of this Princess, he transferred the Dukedom from Demetrius, his Grandchild, the Son of John, deceased, to Gabriel his Eldest Son by this Princess.

Gabriel was no sooner Great Duke, Basili Iva­novits. but he chang­ed his Name, and assum'd that of Basili Ivanowitz; he, after the example of his Father, applied all his care to enlarge his Territories, which he did with good success against the Lithuanians and Polanders, from whom he recovered great part of Muscovy, e­specially the City of Smoleusko, on the River Bori­sthenes or Nieper in the Year, 1514. He also eject­ed the Duke of Siberi or Severia, and united the Pro­vince to his Crown; he afterwards turned his Arms against the Tartars of Casan, whom he defeated in a memorable Battle, and made them his Vassals. But the Tartars having soon after killed their Governour, surprised him with a considerable Army, and having forced him to retreat with such Forces, as he could get together in hast, under Novogorod on the River Occas, they took and plundred the City of Musco, and forc'd the Castle to a shameful Capitulation, by vertue of which the Great Dukes were to be tribu­taries to the Tartars. But the Tartars having soon af­ter broken the Capitulation by Besieging the City of Rhesan, and the Weywode or Muscovite Governor, having by a straitagem, got into his possession the Great Duke's Original Letters Patents, whereby the Conditions made with the Castle of Musco were con­firmed, (as has been related before in the Descripti­on of the City of Casan,) and having at the same time, forced the Tartars to raise the Siege of the City and Castle of Rhesan, both the People and Great Duke, were so encouraged by the sudenness of so lucky an accident, that the latter marched against the Tartars, and Besieged the City of Casan, which he caused to be attack'd with all the Vigour imaginable; but these within being conscious of their guilt, Fought like desperate Men, so that after [...] much Bloodshed on both sid [...]s, the Great Duke was obliged to raise the [Page 329] Siege, and to leave the Conquest of this, as well as other Tartarian Kingdoms on that side to his Son John Basilovits, whom he begat of Helan, the Daugh­ter of Knez Glinsky, after having Divorced himself from his first Wife.

John Basilovits being but a Child, John Ba­silovits. succeeded his Father, under the Tuition of George his Uncle, in the Year 1540. But no sooner was he arrived to the Age of Maturity, but he gave most evident proofs of his future Greatness.

Being willing to make himself formidable to his Neighbours, by some memorable exploit, at the be­ginning of his Reign, he resolved to revenge the af­front his Father had received before Casan, which City he Besieged in the Year 1552, His Wars. And after he had batter'd it very furiously for the space of two Months, offered them very honourable conditions, which they having refused to accept, he ordered the general Assault to be given on the Second Day of July in the same Year; and notwithstanding the re­solute Defence made by the Tartars, carried it by Storm, and thereby became Master of the whole Kingdom of Casan.

About two Years after, he marched against the Nagajan Tartars, bordering to the South upon those of Casan; and having in the Year 1554, on the first day of August taken by Assault Astra Chan, the Ca­pital of the Province, he also reduced that King­dom under his Subjection.

By what accident he got into the Possession of the vast Country of Siberia, which has since proved one of the most profitable to the Czars of Muscovy; by which they have opened themselves a way into Chi­na, as has been related before in the Description of that Province.

In the Year 1558. he turned his victorious Arms again Livonia; where having ravaged the Bishoprick of Derpt and Virland, he made himself Master of the Cities of Narva, and of Toopator-Derpt: So that the Livonians not being able alone to resist his Power, and being put into Despair by the most horrid Cruel­ties [Page 330] exercised upon them by the Muscovites, and espe­cially against Furstenbergh, the Master of their Or­der, they were forced to submit themselves, some under the Protection of Sweden, the rest under the Crown of Poland. In the Year 1570▪ he sent a ve­ry numerous Army, under the Command of Maynus Duke of Holstein, to besiege the City of Revel, in Li­vonia; but the City being assisted by the Swedes, un­der whose Protection they were, forced him to raise the Siege: And when he attacked it a second time, in the Year 1577, he met with no better Success: And in the Year 1581, the Swedish General, Pontus de la Guarde, recovered the City of Narva from the Muscovites.

He was at first also very successful against the Poles, till Stephen Battori, Prince of Transylvania, and elect­ed King of Poland, not only recovered all the Places he had taken from that Crown before, but also obli­ged him to make a Peace in the Year 1582; by vir­tue of which, he relinquished all his Pretensions to that part of Livonia which had put it self under the Protection of the King of Poland. In the Year 1571, the Crim-Tartars also made a great Irruption into Muscovy, destroying all with Fire and Sword; and at last burnt the City of Musco.

As the first Years of his Reign were attended with Victories abroad, so at home he ruled for some time with a great deal of Mildness; and by the outward Shew of his Piety, made his Subjects conceive all the Hopes that could be of a prosperous Reign: For he would go frequently to Church, say the Service himself, sing, and never fail to be present at any Ec­clesiastical Ceremonies; nay, sometimes execute the Functions of Monks and Priests himself: Which, without Question, was it that mis-led Paulus Jovius into that Mistake, when he calls him a good and de­vout Christian; For it will sufficiently appear, in the Sequel of this History, that he abused both God and Men; and that his pretended Piety was on­ly intended to gain the Popular Applause, (which he both effected, and stood in need of,) and to cover [Page 331] his most horrid Designs against such of the Nobility as he was afraid would not submit, without Relu­ctancy, to the Yoak he intended to put upon their Necks. He began to give the first Proofs of his cruel Disposition in the Year 1560; when having acquired a vast Reputation, both at home and abroad, by the great Success of his Arms against the Tartars, Livonians and Poles, he thought this the most conve­nient Time to put in Execution his Design of ma­king himself the sole and absolute Master of this vast Empire. His Grandfather had laid the first Founda­tion of this Maxim, (which was followed by his Son Basili, the Father of John Basilovitz,) to wit, To suppress the antient Nobility, by despoiling them not only of their Castles, and Strong Holds, but also of their Estates. But this Tyrant looking upon these Means as insufficient, resolved, by putting to death all the Great Men in the Kingdom whom he found, in the least, contrary to his Design, to secure to him­self the Arbitrary Disposal of this great Empire.

He made the first Beginning with one Demetrius Owezinovitz, His Cruel­ties. a Man of great Parts among the Rus­sians: Being therefore willing to be rid of him, he invited him one Evening to Supper, with a great deal of seeming Friendship; where they drunk very merrily, so that Dem [...]trius began to be overcome by the Strength of the Liquor; which the Tyrant per­ceiving, and believing this to be a fit Opportunity to put his Design in Execution, he drank to him a great Bowl-full of Strong Hydromel, which he obliged De­metrius to pledge, to his (the Great Duke's) Health; but it being impossible for him to drink above half of it, the Great Duke angrily told him, That since he was so unmannerly as to refuse to drink his Health in his Presence, he might get down into his Wine-Cel­lar, where he should drink it at his own Leisure. Demetrius being very willing to obey, went, without Reluctancy, down into the Cellar; where, by the secret Orders of the Tyrant, he was suffocated.

In the same manner he caused to be either secretly slain, or suffocated, several Persons of Eminent Quali­ty, [Page 332] without any Body's daring to enquire into their Death; till at last, the Patriarch, and the other Pre­lates, in Conjunction with some of the boldest among the Nobility▪ having represented to him the Enormi­ties of his Actions, he seemed, for some small Time, to have changed his cruel Sentiments into a more mild Disposition.

The better to confirm them in this Opinion, he got it spread abroad, that he intended to abdicate the Empire, and to retire into a Monastery: And soon after, having called together the Nobility, he told them, That since he had two Sons, whom he in­tented to make his Successors, he would recommend them to their Care: That he did not question but they would not only pay them due Allegiance, but also assist them with their Counsel, and good Ad­vice: That, for his part, he intended to build him­self a Monastery, near the City of Musco; where he would be ready at hand to give his Directions in Matters of any Moment. Having thus cajoll'd them into a good Opinion, he caused a very large Build­ing to be erected, surrounded with a strong Wall▪ which he endowed with considerable Revenues, for the Maintenance of such as were to abide with him there, and to lead, as he pretended, a Monastick Life; but, in effect, to serve as an Encouragement to such as he intended to employ in the Execution of his cruel Designs: For, after he had settled himself, with his Gang, in this Castle, he used, under pre­tence of Preferment, to send such of his Nobles as he intended to sacrifice to his Ambition, into some distant Province or another, as Governors; whi­ther, after some Time, he would command some of his Soldiers, under such Officers as were before-hand engaged to execute his Orders, to the Place, where the Fact was to be perpetrated under pretence of changing the Garrison; where they remained till they found a convenient Opportunity to send, by one Means or another, the Governor into the other World: Which done, his Kindred were sure to meet with the same Fate at Musco; the Tyrant ne­ver [Page 333] wanting Means to root out the Shrubs, after he had fell'd the Tree; forasmuch as the Muscovites, who are above all other Nations given to caluminate and draw one another into the Snare, were always ready to furnish him with sufficient opportunity to rid himself of those under some specious pretence or another.

Thus he treated Knez Rostoroski, descended from the antient Dukes of Roskovie, or Rosthovie; whom he dreaded, for his Courage, and Skill in Martial Affairs. This Principality, as well as those of Twere and Bielski, were in former Ages allotted to the Younger Brothers of the Dukes of Russia; but were by Basili, the Father of John Basilovits, appropriated to his own Use, leaving only to the Heirs a very mo­derate Share for their Maintenance. The last of the Dukes of Kosthovie was Peter Rostowski, whom the Tyrant had made Waywode or Governor of Nise No­vogorod. Having resolved his Ruin, he sent thither 40 Ruffians, whom he used to employ on such like Occasions, with Orders to bring to him the Head of the said Governor. These having found him at his Devotion, they dragg'd him from thence; and ha­ving stripp'd him stark naked, and tied him in a Sledge, they carried him streight-ways to the River Colga; where he that commanded the Party, having cut off his Head, threw the Body into the River. His Kindred and Children (Fifty in Number) were all murther'd by the Tyrant's Order; and For­ty of his Slaves condemned to perpetual Imprison­ment.

John Pietrovits, a Man of a very high Rank in Rus­sia, was fain to undergo the same Fate, with his whole Family: For, having been falsly accused in the Year 1568, as if he aimed at the Crown, the Tyrant, without admitting them to be heard, seized upon his Estate, both Real and Personal, which was very great; and condemned him to go as a private Soldier, in the War against the Tartars. Having not so much left him, out of all his Estate, as an Horse to ride upon; he was furnished with one by a cer­tain [Page 334] Friar, who took pity of his Condition;so he obeyed his Orders: And after having served several Years as a single Volunteer, who used to have at his Heels a great Number of Servants, he at last return­ed to Musco. The Tyrant not thinking it sufficient to have humbled him thus, he called together, at a certain Time; his Council of Nobles; where having summoned Pietrovits to appear, he, with his own Hands, as soon as they were all met, put the Ducal Cap and Crown on his Head, with a Sceptre in his Hand, and thus, attired in a very rich Robe, set him upon a Throne, in the Presence of all the Court; where having shewed him the same Revernce as is usually paid to the Czars of Muscovy, he spoke thus to him; All Hail to our Great Duke and Monarch of Russia: Now thou hast obtained what thou so much desi­redst; now it is, thou hast encompassed thy Wish. I knew thy Aim was, to supply my Place, in the Throne of Muscovy: See how I have, my self, created thee Great Duke of Russia, in a most solemn manner. But know▪ that as it was in my Power to set thee upon the Throne, so I am able to dethrone and despoil thee of that Dignity, as Pleasure. He had no sooner uttered these last Words, but he stabbed him with a Dagger, several times, through the Heart. But this was only the Prologue to the following Tragedy; for he did not only com­mand all his Servants to be either strangled or drown­ed, but he went in Person to the Castle of Columna, 180 Miles distant from the City of Musco, and for­merly belonging to Pietrovits; where 300 of his Vassals were massacred in the Tyrant's Presence. But not satisfied with this, after he had, for a whole Year together, ruined his Estate with Fire and Sword, he shut up all the Gentlemen (of whom there was a considerable Number) that held any Lands under Pietrovits, in one House, and so blew them up into the Air, with Gun-Powder: Their Wives and Daughters, after they had been ravished by his Guards, were cut to pieces. The Peasants, with their Wives and Children, were driven, stark naked, into the Woods. The Wife of Pietrovits was shut [Page 335] up in a Monastery; and his Children, and whole Family, destroyed, by the Tyrant's Order.

In the same Year he caused his Chancellor, Koza­rin Dubrowski, to be slain by his Guards, with two of his Sons, as they were sitting at Dinner; and a third Son happening not to be at home, escaped present Death for that time; but he was afterwards taken, and Quartered alive.

Boris Titow, one of his Chief Counsellors of State, coming one Day to pay his Reverence, as is usual, to the Great Duke; as he was bowing his Head, he cut off one of his Ears, with his own Hands; and presenting it to the Owner, Accept, says he, of this small Gift at present: Another time I will remember you better.

These Cruelites exercised on Persons of so emi­nent a Rank, struck such a Terrour into the rest of the Nobility, that they were resolved to try their ut­most, whether perhaps they might not be able to di­vert him from these cruel Designs. Being therefore met at a certain Day, to the Number of 300, they went all in a Body, to represent to the Czar the Heinousness of his Cruelties; telling him, That they were ready to sacrifice both their Lives and Estates for his Service; and that they would always remain stedfast in their Allegiance: But, on the other hand, they hoped he would be pleased not to afflict, in so horrible a manner, his faithful and innocent Subjects.

The Grand Duke being not well pleased at their Errand, he ordered them, all together, to be thrown into Prison; and some Days after, some to have their Tongues, others their Legs and Arms cut off; and 50 of the most Eminent among them were whip­ped round the Market-place; the rest were dismis­sed without any Punishment for that time, but they paid afterwards the whole Score, with Interest: For, in the Year 1570, one Morning, when the Citizens were opening their Shops, they were not a little sur­prized to see 18 Gibbets erected in the Market-place, surrounded by the Great Duke's Guards, who had brought along with them all manner of Instru­ments [Page 336] for the Torture▪ besides which, there was a great Fire, and over it was placed a great Caldron, with boiling hot Water in it. The Citizens, I say, being terrified at so horrible a Spectacle, and presa­ging nothing but the worst to themselves, as being uncertain for what End all these dreadful Prepara­tions were made, some instantly shut up their Shops again; others, more fearful than the rest, left all what they had, as it was, and were for saving them­selves by Flight, or, at least, for hiding in some more remote Part of the City; Which Place being thus put into a general Consternation, the Great Duke, surrounded by a great Number of his Guards, ap­peared in the Market-place, seating himself near the Caldron of boiling Water. But perceiving that the Generality of the Citizens had; out of Fear, either abandon'd their Houses, or, at least, absconded, and dispersed themselves into the other Quarters of the the City, he rid in Person through the Streets, cry­ing out to them; Let nothing disturb you: Come, and see what I am going to do: I give you my Word, that no­thing shall hurt you; you may come forth, without the least Danger to your selves: Therefore come forth, and see what a Spectacle I am preparing for you. The Peo­ple, partly out of Fear, partly out of Curiosity, flocked to the Market-place, where they saw 400 Noble-men, of the most antient Families in Muscovy, coupled together, Two and Two, like Hounds; and so miserably disfigured by the Violence of the Torture, that they were almost not to be known by their nearest Kindred. To gratifie in some measure the People, he selected 180 out of their Number: Vnto these, said he, I give their Lives, for your sakes; I will pardon them all their Offences: Let them be pre­sently discharged. Which being done accordingly,

The first that was brought forth to Execution, was John Michaelovits Wiskowaty, his Chancellor; descen­ded from one of the most antient Families in Musco­vy: Who being charged with Keeping great Corre­spondence with the King of Poland, and inviting the Turks and Tartars to invade Muscovy, when he was [Page 337] just going to be put on one of the Gibbets, he spoke these following Words: I call God Almighty, the Infallible Searcher of Hearts, to witness of what I am going to say, to be true: I confess my self, before him, to be a miserable Sword [...]; and trust in his Mercy, through the Blood of his [...] beloved Son. But as to what concerns the Station I was lately in, by the Great Duke's Favour, I protest to God, that I have always discharged my Trust faithfully, as I ought to do, towards him; and therefore I appeal at this Instant to the Tribunal of God, where, when I shall meet the Duke, I will make my Innocence appear to the Great Judge of Heaven and Earth. I am sensible that, O Duke, such is thy Ambition, such is thy Avarice and Thirst after innocent Blood, that nothing but my Life can satisfie thee at present: Glut thy self therefore with inno­cent Blood; but remember that thou must one Day give a most severe Account of all these most barbarous Cruel­ties. Whilst he was going on in his Discourse, the Executioner, by the Great Duke's Order, tied him up to one of the Gibbets, with his Feet upwards, and his Head hanging down. This done, one of the Captains of his Guards asked him what he would have farther done with this Malefactor? Every one of you, said he, that belong to my Court, here present, shall lend an helping Hand to send this Traytor out of the World, whom I will have cut Limb by Limb. He had no sooner spoke the Word, but the first Captain of his Guards, called Molutlo, dismounting his Horse, he, with a little Knife, cut off his Right Ear; the Se­cond, his Left; the Third, his Lips; and so every one, in their Turn, the rest of his Limbs. The Se­cretary of the Grand Duke being also to have his Share in the Execution, at last cut off his Privy Members; of which he immediately died: Which the Duke perceiving, and believing that it had been done on purpose to shorten the Chancellor's Misery, he ordered him to eat them instantly; which he was forced to do.

The dead Body of the Chancellor being taken from the Gibbet, and cut into small pieces, the next that was brought upon the Scaffold, was [Page 338] Michael Tum [...]chow, the Lord High Treasurer of Mus­c [...]y, for no other reason but that he had been an intimate Friend of the Chancellors; he was very short in his Expressions, saying only these Words: I appeal to God, from whom nothing can be hidde [...] [...] I never was guilty of any trespass against▪ my Lord and Master, and that I have faithfully, and without any fraud, discharged my Office; wherefore, I summon thee, O Great Duke, to appear on the last day of Judgment, before the Tribunal of God, where thou shalt be obliged to make ample satisfaction to me. Having ended these Words, he was tied up to the Gibbet, in the same manner as the Chancellor with his Head downwards, and very close shaved: After he had hung thus for some time, two of the Captains of his Guards, each with a bucket of Water; whereof one was Cold, the other fill'd out of the Chaldron with Boiling Water, we mentioned before, approached to the Gibbet, and he with the cold Water, having first washed his Head, the other continually poured the Boiling hot Water upon it, till the Skin was quite shriveled together, and the poor Treasurer at last died in the midst of the most exquisite Torments. The third in order was his Cook, who underwent the same Fate as the Chancellor, being cut to pieces Limb by Limb.

After these, follow three of the Great Duke's chief Secretaries, George Czapkinou, John Buthakow, and Basili Stepanow; these were all together with their Wives and Children cut in pieces, in the Great Duke's presence, by his Guards: At last, two hun­dred of these Noble Men we spoke of before, were brought before the Great Duke upon the Scaffold; who having Condem'd them to Die, without as much as naming their Crime, they were in an instant cut to pieces by his Guards before his Face. To con­clude the Tragedy, the Great Duke ordered to be brought before him out of Prison (where he had been detained a great while) a certain person vene­rable for his Old Age and Nobility, as being extra­cted from a very ancient Family, whom he run [Page 339] through the Body with his own Lance, and not sa­tisfied with that, after the Old Man lay upon the Ground, wallowing in his Blood, gave him at least Fifteen or Sixteen Wounds more, till he died upon the Spot.

This Spectacle having thus continued for four Hours, the Tyrant before he returned to the Castle, would needs give a Visit to the Widow of the Trea­surer, whom he had caused to be executed just be­fore. She was Sister to the Duke Wiazinski, and one of the handsomest Ladies in all Muscovy, whom he found shut up in her Bed-chamber, all over whelm­ed with Grief, and lamenting the miserable Death of her Husband in Terms so Passionate, that it would have moved Compassion in a heart of Stone. But the Tyrant being void of all sense of Humanity, no sooner entred the House, but ordered her to be stript stark Naked, and to be set with her bare But­tocks upon a Rope, fastned titely for that purpose betwixt two Posts, and so to be drawn upon the Rope, till the tender Flesh of this Pretty Creature, not being able to resist long the violence of this moti­on, was torn every where to the very Bones, of which she died some days after. She had a little Daugh­ter and Son, who had been forced to be the mourn­ful Spectators of their dear Mothers Misery; the first was sent into a Nunnery, the last Condemned to a perpetual Punishment. The Chancellor's Wi­dow was also forced to embrace the Monastick Life, and his Son sent Prisoner to the Castle of Biel [...]jezoro, which lies in one of the Northern and most unfrequen­ted Provinces of Muscovy. Some days after this Slaughter, about Fourscore of the Wives and Daughters of these two Hundred Nobles, he had caused to be Butchered before his Face, where drag­ged by the Hair, to the River side, where they were all drowned. About the same time, one of his Se­cretaries having been presented with a Pike by a certain Countryman, the Great Duke having got Notice of it, caused him to be thrown into a Lake, where, as he said, he might have Fish enough, since he was so great a lover of them.

[Page 340] The Lithuanians having by a stratagem surprised the Castle of Borsko, took the Governour and his Lady Prisoners, who being afterwards exchanged with some Poles, returned to the City of Musco, where they were no sooner Arrived, but the Great Duke ordered three Gibbots to be Erected, on which the Governor, and two more of his chief Officers being fastned with a Rope about their Wastes, the Tyrant and his Son shot their Arrows at them till they were killed, telling them, ever now and than, Thus you ought to have defended your Cause.

His own Brother, though he had lived all along with the greatest Circumspection in the World, for fear of giving any occasion of Jealousie to the Ty­rant, yet could not escape his hands. For under pretence that one of his Bojares, called Trzeriack Wis­konati, had given information against him, he caus­ed him, without being heard, to be tortured in the most violent manner that could be invented; and thus having forced him to make a Confession where his Treasure was hid, his Head was cut off in the presence of his Lady, who all this while lay pro­strate at the Tyrant's Feet, and in vain was implo­ring his Clemency: But instead of lending a favour­able Ear to her just Petition, she was stript stark Na­ked, exposed to the view of the whole Court, and afterwards dragged to the River and drown'd.

It used to be a common Custom with him, to make Ladies of the greatest Qualities to stand Na­ked before him, and if he took any liking to them, after he had abused them himself, to expose them to the Officers of his Guards, and afterwards cause them to be hanged at their own Doors, where the Hus­band was to go out and in, perhaps for three or four Weeks, till the Tyrant was pleased to order the dead Body to be removed. He was something more favourable to a certain merry Crew of English, and other Women Foreigners, who had, as it seems, laugh'd at some of his Prancks, which he used to play a [...] certain times, when he was in a good Humour; which he taking Notice of, they were all sent for to [Page 341] the Palace; where, after they were all stripp'd stark Naked, in a very large Room, he Commanded seve­ral Bushels of Pease to be thrown down before them, which he made them pick up: When he had done, he treated them with some Wine, and bid them to take heed for the future, how they made sport with so great an Emperor. Perhaps, having been used to take a view of the Muscovian Ladies, he took this op­portunity to see how far the Foreign Women differed in Shape from his own Country-Ladies.

After he had, in a manner, thus either ruin'd, or quite destroyed all the most antient Families of Mus­covy, he turned his Fury against the Polish, and Li­thuanian Captives, of whom he had a great Num­ber: Some of these were slain by his own Hand; the rest, to the Number of some Thousands, Men, Women and Children, were, by his Order, cut in Pieces, or thrown into the River. His Cruelties exercised against the Inhabitants of Novogorod, Plesco [...] and Twere, are the most Barbarous in the World, be­ing not to be parallel'd in History.

Of the Barbarities committed in the City of Novogo­rod, we have spoken in the Description of that City; so that it will be superfluous, to give a further Ac­count of them here: We will only add thus much, That, as he exceeded all the Tyrants that ever were infamous for their Cruelties, so it was he that perfect­ed the Work begun by his Grand-father: to wit, by suppressing the Antient Nobility, to make himself ab­solute Master of this great Empire: Which when he had obtained, he grew also insupportable to Sove­reign Princes. How he treated the Polish and Lithua­nian Captives, we have related before; and his Am­bition being unmeasurable, he gave a proof of it to a French Ambassador; who having put on his Hat in his Presence, he caused it to be Nailed to his Head. Sir Jerom Bowes having, not long after, been sent by Queen Elizabeth, as Ambassador to him, he not on­ly put on his Hat, but also cockt it before him. At which Boldness, the Tyrant being somewhat start­led, asked him, Whether he were ignorant how he [Page 342] had served the French Ambassador? Unt [...] which, Sir Jerom replied, That there was a great difference betwixt them two; That, for his part, he knew whom he Represen­ted; that he served a Queen, who knew how to Revenge any Affront put upon her Ministers. The Great Duke was so far from being displeased with this bold An­swer, that ever after he had a great esteem for him; telling his Bojares, That he questioned whether, a­mong them all, there was one that dare do so much for him. It was in his Reign that the English settled first their Trade in Russia, as we have mentioned in the Description of the City of Archangel. He had three Sons; of which, the Eldest being struck by his Father one time, with a stick, died with Grief; or, as some will have it, by his Father's Lance: The two others were, Fedor, or Theodor, and Demetrius; the Eldest of which succeeded him in the Empire. He Reigned Nine and Thirty Years, and died in the Year 1584. in the Fifty sixth Year of his Age; belo­ved by few, but dreaded both at home and abroad, and might have been counted one of the greatest Princes that ever sat upon the Russian Throne, if by his most barbarous Cruelties he had not defaced the Glory of his great Actions, and had drawn upon his Family the Vengeance of God, which was very conspicuous in those Revolutions which after his Death happen'd in the Muscovian Empire; which, as they are the most surprising in the World, so we intend to give a most exact account of them, as well as the succeeding Reigns, till the Arrival of his pre­sent Czarish Majesty in England, in the Second Vo­lum of this Treatise.

CHAP. I.
Containing a full Relation of the Revolutions in the Muscovian Empire, after the Death of that Great Tyrant, John Basilovits, to wit: Ʋnder the Reigns of Fedor Ivano­vits, his Son, Boris Goudenou, his Son Fedor, and the Counterfeit Demetrius.

JOhn Basilovits had by Anastasia, his first La­dy, two Sons, John and Fedor or Theodor; the first having been slain by his Father's own Hands, as we told before. Fedor Iva­novits was after his eldest Brother's Death, the next Heir to the Empire, and accordingly Crown'd Grand Czar of Muscovy, when he was scarce two and twenty years of Age. He was Married some years before his Father's Death, to Irene, Sister of Boris Goudenou, a Lady of a very lofty Temper and Carriage, by whom having no Issue, he had been several times commanded by his Father, to send her into a Monastery (according to the Custom of Muscovy) but his Affection and Endearments of this Lady, being more prevailing with him than his Interest, he had by several De­lays, put off the Execution of it. Being now [Page] [...] [Page 1] [...] [Page 2] mounted on the Throne, and Boris advanced to the Dignity of Lord High-Steward of Muscovy (the highest Station, next to the Prince in the Em­pire) he knew how to manage the Affection of a Prince, who always had preferr'd his private Plea­sures and Retirement, before Publick Affairs, with so much Dexterity, that the Princess, in a great measure, ow'd the continuance of her Greatness to him, as he was absolutely beholding to her for his first Advancement.

Boris Goudenou was a Man naturally qualified for the Management of Affairs of State, and in a very few Years had attained to that degree of Perfection in Flattery and Dissimulation, that he seem'd to be the Darling both of his Prince and the People; both being equally well satisfied in his Conduct. Thus by the Advantages of his Quality and Dexterity, and the Weakness of the Czar Fe­dor, having got the whole Management of Affairs into his own Hands, he began to bend all his Thoughts, how to secure the Crown of Muscovy to himself and his Family; the better to enable him­self to obtain his Ends, after he had gain'd the Af­fection of the common People, he resolved to smooth his way to the Throne, by the Favour of the Nobility, most of whom having a Dependance from him, as the only Person, through whose hands all Places of Honour, Trust or Profit passed, were soon brought over by the Hopes and Advantages of Preferments to his Party. Having thus laid the Foundation to his projected Greatness, the main Obstacle of his growing Ambition, was Demetrius, the youngest Son of John Basilovits, by a second Adventure, and Brother to the Czar Fedor Ivano­vits, who was Educated under his Mothers care in the Castle of Ʋgletz.

His Death being therefore resolved on, Prince De­metrius [...]ur [...]ered. four of the Prince's own Domesticks were by vast Promi­ses engag'd to undertake the Fact. The better to cover their Design, they set at mid-night the City of Ʋgletz on Fire in several places, and having thus [Page 3] fill'd all with horror and confusion, they ran du­ring the general Consternation to the Castle, under pretence of saving the Prince; and being admitted into his Bed-chamber, took their Opportunity, while he was looking out of the Window, to see the approaching Flame, and stabb'd him in several places with poyson'd Daggers, and so leaving him wallowing in his own Blood, took Post for M [...]s­co, flush'd with hopes of ample Rewards for so extraordinary piece of Service. But they were grievously mistaken in their Account; for Boris Gou­denou, considering with himself how dangerous they might prove one time or another to his Af­fairs, took a Resolution to take the first Opportunity of ridding himself of these Evidences of his Trea­chery; to effect which, he hir'd others, who by the Temptations of great Rewards were made the Ex­ecutioners of those four Murderers of their Prince.

To prevent the Murmurs of the People, who were all startled at the suddenness of so bloody a Tragedy, he made use of the same Method he had done at Ʋgletz; For, having caused the City of Musco to be set on fire in several Parts, he did not question but that this general Consternation would divert the Peoples Thoughts from enquiring into the true Circumstances of this Murther: And to remove as far as possibly could be from himself, all Suspicion of having had the least hand in so barba­rous a Murder, he declared, that he would revenge the Death of the Prince Demetrius, upon the In­habitants of Ʋgletz. For, no sooner was the first Consternation, occasioned by the Fire in that City, a little over, but a Rumor being spread, that the Prince had been Murder'd, the Inhabitants forced their Way into the Castle, and transported with a furious Zeal of revenging his Death, slew all his Servants, without any distinction. This, which in all probability seem'd to clear them from the Stain of the Fact, was by the Contrivance of Bo­ris, interpreted to their Destruction; alledging, [Page 4] that they having slain all those from whom any In­quisition might have been made concerning this As­sassination, it would but be a sufficient Argument of their Guilt; and that the Murder being to be laid at their door, they must be proceeded against like Criminals. In effect, a great many of the Citizens of Ʋgletz, were banish'd, some were tortur'd, hang'd and drown'd; And not contented thus, af­ter he had caused the whole Court to go into Mourn­ing, and recommended the Care of the Funebrial Pomp, to Knez Basili-zuski, he commanded the Castle of Ʋgletz to be raz'd and levelled with the Ground.

Having thus signaliz'd his pretended Passion for Demetrius, [...]. his next Care was to remove the only remaining Obstacle to his Greatness, to wit, the Grand-Czar Fedor, whose End was hastned with Poyson, after he had reign'd twelve Years. The Great Duke being sensible of his approaching Death, did beque [...]th the Administration of the Govern­ment to his Lady, Irene, Sister to Boris, to be as­s [...]sted by the Counsel of the Patriarch in Matters of Moment.

The Widow, [...]. after his Death, ascended the Throne without any Reluctancy; but, after she had for some time labour'd under the weight of so vast an Empire, whether she was grown weary of the Burthen, or that she thought it more conveni­ent to entail the Crown upon her Family, by trans­serring it to her Brother, she declared her self un­capable of undergoing it any longer, and acquitting her self of so great a Charge; and, that she, pre­ferring the Contents of a private Life, before the Toils of a Crown, was ready to resign all her Au­thority into the Hands of the Nobility, which she did accordingly, in the Year▪ 1597.

Boris Goudenou, who was sufficiently acquainted with the mutinous Temper of the Muscovites, when freed from that Servile Yoak, which otherwise keeps them under Subjection, and that most among the Nobles being raised by, and dependent [Page 5] from his Favour, would not dare to lay hold of the Government, was resolved to improve the general Consternation and Confusion of the Peo­ple to his Advantage, being sensible that the No­bles would be emulous, who should most shew his Zeal in placing him upon the Throne. Finding therefore the Nobility ready to make their Addresses to him, he cunningly caused a Rumor to be spread abroad by his Emissaries, that being tir'd with the Toils of his Charge of Lord High Steward of Mus­covy, he was resolved to quit it, by retiring into a Monastery, to end the remainder of his Days in quiet. The People being thus more and more transported with the Apprehensions of their Ruin, when they perceived, that among all the Nobility, there was not one who durst as much as to under­take the Management of the Government, they join'd with the Nobility, and the Clergy, whose chief Interest consisted in maintaining the Publick Peace, were of opinion, that all the States of the Empire ought to make their humble Submissions to Boris, to try whether by their joint Importunities, he might, perhaps, be prevail'd upon to take upon him the Burthen of the Empire. The Nuns quit­ted their Cloisters, and the Women ran with their Children in their Arms, to back the Estates of the Empire, and to offer their most humble Prayers to Boris, like to the tutelar Saint of Muscovy; so, that being at last overcome by their Prayers and La­mentations, he yielded to the absolute Necessity of his Country; and, after he had spoken much in praise of a retir'd Life, he protested to them, That it was not to the Honour and Greatness of his House, Bori Gou­denou ac­cepts of the Crown of Muscovy. but meerly to their Importunities, and the Love of his Country, that he was going to sacrifice all the Satisfa­ction he found in a retir'd Life, and that the only mo­tive, which made him offer Violence to his own Inclina­tions, was, that he could not see any longer so glorious an Empire, exposed to the imminent Danger of ap­proaching Ruin; But knowing himself too weak for so great a Burthen, he hoped that they would not deny [Page 6] to Aid him with their Counsels, when Occasion should require; and that relying upon their Honour and Judg­ment, he would chearfully receive the Trust, which he would be ready to Maintain and Defend to the last Drop of his Blood, assuring them, that if he could not equal his Predecessors in Greatness and Glorious Actions abroad, he would endeavour to exceed them in Temperance and the Mildness of his Government.

It must be confess'd, that Boris did shew no less Conduct and Wisdom in preserving the Crown, than he had used dexterity in acquiring it. For he entirely engag'd the Army to his Service by great Rewards, he continued the Nobility in their for­mer Dignities, and heap'd upon them new Favours and Preferments; The common People he ty'd to his Interest, by easing them of their Taxes, and the Mildness of his Government; and having thus secur'd the Affections of his Subjects at home, he was no less careful of Establishing a good Intelli­gence abroad with the Neighbouring Princes, for which purposes, new Treaties were set on foot, and concluded betwixt him and the Poles, Swedes, and other Nations, bordering upon Muscovy. Thus the whole Interest of his Government seem'd, in all human Appearance, to be built upon so solid a Foundation, that no power upon Earth was like to overturn it, as being founded upon the general Affections of the People at home under the Ma­nagement of a Prince, who, for his Wisdom, Ex­perience and Courage, was look'd upon abroad, as one of the most promising Princes, that ever a­scended the Throne of this vast Empire.

But mark the sudden Change of all humane Af­fairs, how subject to continual Vicissitudes. What perhaps the most powerful Foreign Enemy durst scarce have attempted at that Juncture of Time, was effected by a poor inconsiderable Monk, who by his Devices put the whole Russian Empire into such a Confusion, that, in spite of all the Precautions of Boris, he broke all his Measures, and brought the Empire of Muscovy to the very brink of Ruin and Destruction.

[Page] [Page]

The first counterfeit Deme [...]rius▪

[Page 7] The Name of this Monk was Frisko or Grisko O­tropeja; Grisco [...] De [...] ­trius. he was descended from a very noble but decay'd Family, and by his Parents, for his Debau­cheries, sent to the Monastery of Trinouka, to cor­rect his Extravagancies by the Retiredness of a Mo­nastick Life. But being not only of an excellent Wit, but also of a very handsom Aspect and Mien, and his outward Behaviour and whole Person suita­ble to his great Genius; and this Confinement not agreeing with his aspiring Thoughts, put him into a deep Melancholy. A certain old cunning Monk of the same Monastery, who was a secret Enemy of the then Great Duke Boris Goudenou, having ta­ken notice of it, and judging that the Cause of his Sadness proceeded from his present Confinement, the Narrowness of a Monastick Life not being any wise suitable to his capacious Soul, contracted an intimate Friendship with him, endeavouring to di­vert his Pensivenss by the Instructions he gave him, first, concerning the Ancient State of the Russian Empire, and afterwards by giving him a full Re­lation of the present Posture of Affairs under the Usurpation of Boris Goudenou. Being not unac­quainted with the Treacheries by which Boris had compassed his Aim, he did not forget to tell him, how he had caused Demetrius the youngest Son of John Basilovits to be murthered at Ʋgletz, how the Grand Duke Fedor, the Elder Brother of Deme­trius, was poison'd by his Contrivances; and that by the Murther of these two Princes, as by so ma­ny steps he had ascended the Throne. He told him, that though his Interest was laid deep at present in the Nobility, yet that there were not wanting such among them, as, being sensible of the Treachery committed against the two Princes, and envying his Greatness, would not Refuse to embrace the first Opportunity that offer'd to expose his treache­rous Designs to the View of the World, which be­ing once done, would soon turn the Affection of the common People into a mortal Hatred against him. He cunningly insinuated to the young Monk, [Page 8] That his Person and Aspect, being not much diffe­rent from that of Prince Demetrius, and his Genius sitted for great Undertakings, it would be no diffi­cult Task for him to personate the true Demetrius, (whom they would give out to have been saved from the Assassins by the Care of his Mother) and, at once, to punish the Treachery of Boris, and to supply the Place of Prince Demetrius in the Throne of Muscovy. Grisko, who was naturally of an As­piring Temper, having received the Proposals of the Old Monk with a great deal of Satisfaction, they began to concert Measures, which way to put their projected Design in Execution; and wisely consi­dering with themselves, that as soon as the thing should take the least Vent, there would be no safe­ty for this New-model'd Demetrius in Muscovy, un­less at the Head of a considerable Body, it was thought most advisable for him to retire into Poland, where he might find an Opportuni­ty to make himself known to be the true Demetrius, and with the Assistance of his Friends who by the Prospect of great Advantages might be drawn into his Interest, publickly lay claim to the Crown of Muscovy. Pursuant to this Resolution, the Old Monk, with his Pupil, travelled towards the Palatinate of Kiovia bordering upon Muscovy, where having introduc'd him into the Service of a Person of very eminent Quality and Interest in those Parts, whose Name was Adam Wisnowiski, and given him such further Instructions, as he thought most conducing towards the Accomplish­ment of their Design, he return'd into Russia, in or­der to prepare the Muscovites for the Reception of this Demetrius as soon as he should be in a Capacity to appear at the Head of a considerable Party up­on their Borders. To effect this, he got it whi­spered about, That Prince Demetrius, the youngest Son of John Basilovits, was still living, that his Mo­ther having got timely Notice of the Design of Boris against his Life, had caused him secretly to be con­veyed a way from Ʋgletz to a place of Safety, and, in [Page 9] his stead, had provided another Child much of the same Age, which had been murther'd instead of the Prince Demetrius, who, as he gave it out, was then in Poland, making great Preparations for the Reco­very of his Right, against the Usurpation of Boris.

Whilst the Old Monk was thus preparing the Minds of the Muscovites, and especially of the Cosacks, Grisko Otropeja, who in the mean while, had by all possible means endeavour'd to insinuate himself into the Favour of Wisnowiski with very good Success, was only watching an Opportunity of ma­king his intended Discovery, which soon after of­fer'd it self, when he least expected it. For Wisnowiski being in a violent Passion one day, not only call'd him a Son of a Whore, but also seconded his Words with some Blows; which Occasion Grisko taking hold of, with a feigned Perplexity, and Tears in his Eyes; You would not, said he, my Lord, treat me thus, if you were as well acquainted with my Quality as my Person; and what grieves me most, is, that I should receive this Affront from the Man in whom I had centred all the Hopes of my future Re-establishment. Having spoken these Words, ab­ruptly, and with a becoming Sadness and Modesty, he was turning away, from Wisnowiski, who being surprised at Grisko' s Discourse, ask'd him▪ all on a sudden, And who art thou, then? what is thy Name? what Business is it has brought thee into this Country? Grisko Otropeja, being not unprepared with an An­swer, told him, with a well-composed Countenance. The same Confidence which swayed me to put my self under your Protection, obliges me to reveal a Se­cret to you, which otherwise ought to be kept concealed in my own Breast: Know then, that Muscovy is my Native Country, that the Great Duke John Basilovits was my Father, and that I am the same Demetrius, who, by the Assassins sent by Boris Go [...]denou, was to have been slain at Ugletz, had not my Mother (who had got private Intelligence of the intended Murther) preserved my Life by sending me away secretly, and putting a certain Priest's Son, of the same Age, in [Page 10] my place, who was accordingly assassinated and buried in my stead. I have ever since lain conceal'd in a Monastery, till prompted by a just Ambition of Re­covering my Right, I took a Resolution to seek for Aid abroad against the Ʋsurper of my Throne, the Murtherer of my Brother Fedor the late Great Duke, and my mortal Enemy. He shew'd him also a Cross richly beset with Diamonds, which he pull'd out of his Bosom: This, said he, is the only Remnant of my former Greatness, and the dear Pledge of my Mo­thers Love; and, since I have freely trusted you with a Secret known but to very few in the World, and thereby made you Master both of my Life and For­tune, I live in hopes that you will not refuse me your generous Assistance in the Recovery of my Father's Throne, which I shall always be ready to acknowledge to the utmost of my Power. Demetrius was a Person of a great Presence of Mind, and of an Under­standing much above his Years; and being, besides this, of a very handsom Aspect; this, with the late Rumour industriously spread abroad by the Old Monk, first put Wisnowiski under a great A­stonishment; but having soon recollected himself, he a thousand times asked his Pardon for the Faults committed against a Person of his eminent Rank, with a Promise that he would endeavour to ex­piate the same by his future Services for his In­terest.

Scarce a few Days were past before Wisnowiski got a most magnificent Equipage prepared, in some Measure suitable to the Greatness of such a Guest, which he offered to Demetrius, with reiterated Pro­mises, that he would engage in his Interest, and of all his Friends to support his Pretensions against the Usurper Boris Goudenou.

This sudden Change in the Court of Wisnowiski, being soon spread abroad, as well in Poland as in Mus­covy, as it served for a strong Confirmation of what had been whispered about by the Contrivances of the Old Monk, so it was not long before it reached the Ears of Boris Goudenou. He soon took the A­larm [Page 11] at so unexpected and surprizing a piece of News, and thinking it most advisable to stifle this Monster in the Birth, he immediately dispatch'd a­way a Messenger to the Duke Wisnowiski, with Orders to inform him of the Imposture put upon him by this pretended Demetrius, and how unbecom­ing his Quality it would be, to espouse the Cause of an Impostor, against a Legal Prince; neither was he sparing in his Promises, offering not only vast Sums of Money, but also considerable Possessions to that Duke, if he would surrender him dead or alive into his Hands. But this had a quite contrary Effect upon Wisnowiski, who, being in some doubt before, concerning this Demetrius, was now, by the great Offers made by Boris, entirely confirmed in his Opinion, that he must needs be the true Demetrius; and therefore renewed his former Resolution of Adhering to his Interest, maugre all the Temptations of Boris Goudenou. But having wisely considered with themselves, that he would leave nothing unattempted on his side, which might facilitate the Destruction of De­metrius, it was judged most advisable not, to expose his Person any longer so near the borders of Mus­covy, as was the Duke's House, but to retire to Wisnowiski, a certain place well fortified, and more remo [...]e from the Frontiers, belonging to the Duke Wisnowiski, who, in the mean while returned to his own House, to get the better Intelligence of what past in Muscovy. Here he was met by ano­ther Messenger from the Great Duke, Boris Goude­nou, who not only by his Master's Orders, renew'd his former Offers, but also promised more ample Rewards, if he would surrender the Counterfeit Demetrius, either dead or alive. But this Messen­ger meeting with no better Success than the for­mer, he received secret Instructions to endeavour the Destruction of this Impostor, at what rate so­ever, not to be sparing of Dagger or Poyson, great Rewards or any thing else which might contribute to his Ruin.

[Page 12] This was not so secretly carried on, but that Wis­nowiski had got some Scent of the Design laid a­gainst the Life of his Friend; wherefore thinking him not sufficiently secured against the Attempts of the Muscovites, in that place; especially, since they had drawn together a considerable Force upon the Frontiers, it was resolved to send him to George Mniszeck, Waywode of Sendomiria, the Duke's particular Friend, which would both put him out of the reach of his Enemies, and probably, streng­then his Pretensions with the Interest of one of the most considerable Men in all Poland. Pursuant to this Resolution, Demetrius being provided with Letters of Recommendation from Wisnowiski, went to the Weywode of Sendomiria's House, by whom he was received with all the Honour imaginable, due to his pretended Quality.

Demetrius being now at leisure to make seri­ous Reflections upon the present posture of his Af­fairs, had no reason to be dissatisfied with his Con­dition, as being not without hopes of encompas­sing his End, with the assistance of such powerful Friends; but wisely considering with himself, that their first Heat might, by degrees, grow weak, if not quite become cool, if not sustained by suffici­ent Fuel to nourish it, he employed all his Thoughts to establish, by some means or other, his Fortune, upon a more solid Foundation, than that of bare Friendship. He was sensible, that the Persons, among whom he now lived, and from whom he chiefly rely'd in reference to his Grand Design, were all Zealous Roman Catholicks, he very well foresaw, that if he expected to be back'd by them in his Pretensions, he ought at least, to shew some Incli­nation to the same Faith, without which▪ he judg­ed that their Friendship would be very unstable. To obtain therefore this End, he thought it most convenient to make his Applications to the Jesuites, whom, by reason of their great Zeal for the Roman Catholick Cause, and the free Access and Influence they have over Persons of the greatest Quality, he [Page 13] knew to be the most proper Instruments for the managing of his Design. Demetrius therefore, having given them some assurances of his Inclina­tions towards that Religion they professed; these Fathers being over-joy'd at the prospect of so great a Proselyte; under whose Protection, they pro­mised themselves one day to join one of the most Potent Kingdoms in the World to the Papal Chair, were not negligent in their Duty, but readily offer­ed both their Counsels and real Assistance to Deme­trius. After they had frequently discours'd him concerning the Chief Articles of Faith, in Dispute betwixt the Roman Catholicks and Muscovite Church, and given [...] such further Instructions, as they judged most convenient for their present Purpose, they were also not wanting in their Advice towards the promoting of his main Design.

They proposed to him a Marriage with Marina, the Daughter of George Mniszeck, Weywode of Sendomiria, who entertain'd him at that time in his House; she was a Lady young and sprightly, and the Jesuits knowing her besides this, to be of a very haughty Temper▪ they did not question, but that the prospect of a Crown would be temptation too powerful for her [...]o resist; which would at once strengthen his Interest in Poland, and remove all further Doubts, among the Muscovites and Cosacks, of his being the true Demetrius, Son of the Great Duke, John Basilovits. They represented to him, that Boris Goudenon, being a great Politician, had so firmly established himself in the Throne of Muscovy, that without the assistance of such a Per­son as the Weywode of Sendomiria, it would be impossible for him to shake his Interest; that they knew the Weywode to be one of the most ambiti­ous Men in the World; and that therefore, if he could condescend to enter with him into a more strict Alliance, by Marrying his Daughter, it would be the most powerful Motive to engage him abso­lutely into his Interest. They advised him there­fore, to make his Addresses first to Marina, and [Page 14] after he had sounded her Inclinations, to offer the same Proposition to her Father, when they would be sure to back his Pretensions with all the Inte­rest they had.

Demetrius, who had already been touch'd by the sparkling Eyes of Marina, receiv'd this Proposi­tion of the Jesuits, with the utmost Satisfaction; and being spurr'd on by a double Motive, to wit, that of his Love and Interest, he sought only for a fit Opportunity to declare his Passion to his admir'd Mistress, which he having soon met with one day, as he was walking with her in the Garden, he by the most passionate and tender Expressions in the World, endeavour'd to make her sensible of his Love; which she having received with a seeming Indifferency, he made his next Applications to the Weywode her Father, unto whom he represented his Desire of allying himself with his Family by Marrying his Daughter, Marina, the possession of whom he preferr'd before the Crown, even of Mus­covy it self. The Weywode, who had been before­hand prepared by the Jesuits, being not in the least surprised at this Proposition; after he had thank'd him for the Honour he intended to do his Family, told him, that he thought he was a little too hasty in applying his Thoughts to Mar­riage, at a time when the Eyes of the whole World were upon him, looking for the Success of his En­terprize. That a Mistress, at this Juncture of Time, might prove a great Obstacle to his Affairs; that, as he stood in need of the powerful Assistance of some Princes, so it was possible one or other of them might be for fortifying their Alliances with him by a Marriage, which, if refused, might prove very prejudicial to his Affairs. He conclud­ed, that as his Honour and Welfare were more dear to him than his own Interest; so he advised him to gain his Mistresses Heart by the Point of his Sword, and by opening his Passage to the Throne of M [...]scovy, through the Heart of him that Usurp'd his Right. Demetrius, who by the Father's An­swer, [Page 15] and the Indifferency of the Daughter, was fully persuaded, that the Success of his Love, did absolutely depend from his Establishment in the Throne, apply'd himself with more than ordinary Vi­gour to the accomplishing of his Design. For which Purpose, he was more conversant than ever with the Jesuits, and having at last declared to them his Resolution of becoming a Roman Catholick, and Establishing the same Religion in Muscovy, as soon as he should ascend that Throne; these Fathers be­ing over-joy'd at this Declaration, promised him their utmost Endeavours in procuring the Assistance both of the Holy Father, Clement VIII. and Sigis­mund, King of Poland. Being flush'd with these hopes, he reiterated his passionate Addresses to his Mistress and the Weywode, so, that, at last he having obtained their Consent, in case he should recover his Throne, these following Articles were agreed on betwixt them: That in Consideration of the Sup­plies and Aids to be given to Demetrius, he should be obliged, after his, Accession to the Crown, to re-pay the Weywode his full Charges, Marry the Lady Mari­na, his Daughter, and introduce the Roman Faith in Muscovy. These Articles being Sign'd and Rati­fied, he was by the Weywode of Sendomiria and Wisnowiski, introduced to the King of Poland, who, at the Recital of his Circumstances, being mov'd with Compassion, did not only give him a very fa­vourable Reception, but also granted him Permis­sion, to levy what then he stood in need of, for his intended Expedition, in his Dominions. This Au­dience turn'd to the no small Advantage of Deme­trius. For, it having been very industriously spread abroad, in what a favourable Manner he had been received by King Sigismund, this did not only much strengthen his Party in Poland, where a great many Persons of Quality espoused his Interest, but also had such a powerful Influence upon the Muscovites, that they began to exclaim at the Treacheries of Boris; and most of them out of Fear, others out of hope of Rewards, only stay'd for a favourable [Page 16] Opportunity to declare for him, whom they now began to look upon as their Natural Prince.

Demetrius having soon got notice, how the Mus­covites stood affected, and brought over to his Par­ty by great Presents, some of the leading Men a­mong them, thought it now high Time to put his long projected Design in Execution. The Wey­wode of Sendomiria had all this while been em­ployed in raising considerable Forces in Poland, for this Expedition, and the Duke Wisnowiski, having also publickly declared for Demetrius, a considera­ble Number of the Polish Nobility, on the Fron­tiers of Muscovy, being encouraged by his Exam­ple, espoused this Interest. Being strengthened by these and other Forces, which were in several parts of the Kingdom, raised for his Service, he march­ed at the Head of them into Muscovy, in the heart of the Winter, where, being joyned by a Body of Cosacks of 10000 Men, under their General Corclos, who had been engaged with great Promises into his Service, Demetri­us enters Muscovy. by the Artifices of the old Monk, it struck such a Terror into the Inhabitants of the neigh­bouring Provinces, that, as soon as his Army had passed the Boristhenes at Kiovia, they advanced without any Opposition, to the very Walls of E­ringow, which upon the first Summons surrendred to Demetrius. The City of Puttiwoll, one of the largest and most populous in those Parts followed the Example of Eringow; the Garrison, which con­sisted for the most part of Cosacks, refused to fight against their Brethren. The other Places of less Note, trod the Footsteps of the others, and put themselves under his Protection; so that, as he was advancing deeper into the Country, his Army was considerably augmented by such as flock'd in to him from all the adjacent Cities, of which none attempted to make the least Resistance, except the City of Novogorod Sevie [...]ki, which he besieg'd and attack'd with all the Vigour imaginable. The Czar, Boris Goudenou, in the mean while had not been careless of his Affairs, but having ordered conside­rable [Page 17] Levies to be made before; as soon as he re­ceived Advice of the most stupendious Progress of Demetrius, he published his Declaration, wherein he promised Indempnity to all such of his Subjects as would abandon the Party of this Impostour, and return to their Duty, with most severe Commina­tions against all such as should persist in their trea­sonable Designs against their Sovereign, in aiding and assisting the pretended Demetrius. He sent al­so a solemn Ambassy to Sigismund, then King of Poland, who having immediately demanded and obtained Audience, made most heavy Complaints; That the Truce, which was so lately made betwixt the two Crowns for Twenty Years, was violated by the Poles, who without the least Reason given, had in­vaded the Czar's Territories, taken his Towns, and ravaged the Country: That he hoped the King would take better Measures, and not pursue a War that was founded upon nothing but an unjust Pretence, but recall his Troops▪ which were at that time employed to main­tain the Pretensions of a vile Impostor, against one of the most potent Princes in Europe, who, if pro­voked, would not want means to give himself Satis­faction for the Damages and Affronts received from the Crown of Poland. Neither was he sparing in his Promises, by which, and the great Presents he made to most of the Chief Ministers and other great Men of the Court, he hoped to obtain what all his Remonstrances had not been able to effect, but in vain; for whether it were, that they look'd upon Demetrius as the true Heir of the Crown, and upon the Affairs of Boris as in a declining Condi­tion, or that the Authority of the Pope and Jesuits who had espoused the Interest of the first, had made them deaf to all these Applications, the Am­bassador was sent back with this general Answer: That the King and Commonwealth of Poland were not concerned in what was transacted in Muscovy; and that, if Demetrius, who was a Muscovite born, had obtained the Assistance of some Polish Volunteers to maintain his Pretensions against the Czar Boris Gou­denou, [Page 18] this could not be interpreted a Violation of the Truce betwixt the two Crowns, which on their side they would observe inviolably. Boris having missed his Aim in Poland, dispatched a Messenger to the Camp of Demetrius, to try once more his Fortune, and to endeavour to undeceive the Wayvode of Sendomiria, and Wisnowiski, concerning the Fallacy put upon them by the Counterfeit Demetrius. For this End having found out one of his Uncles in Muscovy, whose Name was Smyrna Otropeja, and judging, not without Reason, that if he could be confronted with Grisko Otropeja, his Nephew, his Confession would be of the greatest Consequence towards the Detecting of this Imposture; he sent him along with the Messenger▪ But whether the Wayvode look'd upon that as a Contrivance of Boris Goudenou, invented on purpose to blast the Repu­tation of Demetrius, and to ward the Blow which seemed to threaten his Ruin; or that he thought himself engaged past retreating; the Uncle, Smyr­na Otropeja was forbid, under pain of Death, to ap­proach the Camp, and the Messenger sent back with Scorn and Indignation.

Boris Goudenou, finding all other Means to fail, had Recourse to Arms, and ordered his Army, which consisted of above a Hundred thousand Men, most of them Vetera [...]e Soldiers, to march to the Relief of Novogorod Sevierski, which defended it self bravely against the Poles, under the Conduct of their Governour Bosman. Demetrius, tho' much inferiour in Number, (being not much above Twenty thousand, but all chosen Men) upon the Approach of the Muscovite Army, leaving the Siege of Novogorod, posted himself as advantageous­ly as he could, in sight of the Muscovites, to facili­tate the Passage of such Officers in the Army of Bo­ris Goudenou, as being corrupted before, had pro­mised to come over with their Soldiers to his Party. But these seeing the great Disproportion there was betwixt the Numbers of these two Armies, either quite changed their Resolutions, or at least thought [Page 19] it most advisable to delay the Execution of it till a more favourable Juncture.

Demetrius therefore finding himself in a Post from whence he could not retreat without fighting, was forced to put the best Countenance he could upon the Matter, and having nothing to trust to but their own Courage, the Poles fought so bravely, that they not only repulsed the Muscovites, who being over confident in their Number attack'd them with more Fury than Skill, but also charged them at several times with so much bravery, that the Victory remain'd doubtful for several Hours; till at last the Muscovites being continually sustain­ed by fresh Troops, and the Poles quite tired by the long Fatigues of the Day, were forced to give way, more to the Number than the Bravery of their Enemies, Deme­trius rout­ed. who at last entirely routed them, (though not without a great Slaughter on their side) killing 9000 of them upon the Spot, with the loss of all their Cannon and Baggage.

If the Muscovites had been as careful in the Pur­suit of Demetrius, as they were fortunate in ob­taining the Victory, and had sent their Horse (of which they had a considerable number) immedi­ately after, to disperse such of the Polish Troops as were retreating in several Bodies towards Rib­scum, they might without question have put an End to the War at this one Stroke, or at least have driven him quite out of Muscovy. But instead of pursuing their Advantage, they besieged Krom, which defending it self with an extraordinary Bravery; Demetrius, whilst these wasted themselves in the Siege of this Place, had full Leisure given him to rally his scattered Troops at Ribscum, and there to expect the Return of the Waywode and Wisnowiski, who were gone to their respective Countries to raise fresh Supplies for this Service.

Being at last made sensible of their Mistake, they resolved to send part of their Army to attack him under [...]scum, before he could be reinforced with such Auxiliaries as he expected to join his Forces, [Page 20] and to leave the rest to carry on the Siege of Krom. Pursuant to this Resolution, they sent Fifty thou­sand of their best Men to attack Demetrius, who with about six or seven Thousand, most Horse, the Remnants of his Army, had strongly intrenched himself under Ribscum. Having got timely No­tice of the Approach of the Enemy, he detached a Thousand of his best Horse, to approach their Camp, and to get what Intelligence they could concern­ing the Posture of the Enemy, but these having sent out a more numerous Body of Horse to en­gage the Demetrians, The Army of B [...]ris routed. there ensued a fierce Combat, both Parties being reinforced with fresh Supplies from their Camps: But the Polish Horse behaved themselves so gallantly, that after two Hours En­gagement they totally routed the Muscovites, and closely pursuing them with a great slaughter to their Camp, where their Foot were just drawing up in order of Battle, to sustain their Horse, these pressed all in Confusion with such Violence upon their own Infantry, that they soon broke their Ranks, and brought the whole Army into such a Disor­der, that Demetrius, who by this time was advanc'd with the Remainder of his Army, soon put them to the rout, and forced them to leave their Camp and Artillery, as a Reward of his Victory.

The Fame of so signal a Defeat having been soon spread all over the neighbouring Provinces, all the great Cities thereabouts declared for the Conquerour; the whole Province of Severia, one of the largest in all Muscovy, followed the Exam­ple of the rest, and furnished his victorious Army with all Necessaries, which by this sudden Change of Fortune, grew every day more numerous; those who hitherto out of Fear had been backward in decla [...]ing themselves, now striving to out-do one another, in giving the most evident Demon­strations of their Zeal for the Interest of the Victo­rius Demetrius.

Boris, on the other Hand, tho' not a little start­led at so sudden an Accident, yet did not lose [Page 21] Courage, but having rally'd his scatter'd Troops, and ordered new Levies to be made, he sent his Spies and Emissaries into the Camp of Demetrius, to try whether, by the hopes of Pardon and great Re­wards, they could bring over the Revolted Russians to their Allegiance to him, and especially to entice the Cosacks from Demetrius to his Party, or whether by some means or other, they could not dispatch and send him to the other World. But some of these Emissaries being discovered, and put to the Torture, made an Ingenuous Confession of the Truth, and were without any further Punishment, sent back to Boris, with this Errand, that it was little be­coming his present high Station, to make use of Poyson and Daggers against his Enemy, and that he did not question, but that before long, he should be ready to call him to a severe Account for this, as well as his other treacherous Devises; But that, if he would give him real Demonstrations of his sincere Repentance, by surrendring the Crown to him whose unquestionable Right it was, he would grant him, and all his Adherents a general Amne­sty, for all past Crimes and Misdemeanours.

But Boris having rejected these Offers with Scorn, and yet seeing his Adversary encrease in Strength every day, he resolved to try the utmost, and whether by one dextrous Blow, he could not over­throw him and his Designs. He was not ignorant that the main strength of his Army consisted in the Auxiliaries and Supplies, he from time to time re­ceived out of Poland, and that if he could by any means, deprive him of his foreign Aids, the rest would soon disperse, or at least easily be reduced to obedience. He wisely considered, that, if a considerable Diversion could be procured to the Poles at home, they would be obliged to recall their Subjects out of the Service of Demetrius, who deprived of their Assistance, like a Body of its best Nourishment, would soon be reduced to a languishing Condition. But the circumstances of his Affairs, being such as not to permit him to attempt [Page 22] alone this intended Diversion, a Treaty was set on foot with the Swedish and Danish Ambassadours, then residing in the City of Musco, to Embroil Si­gismund, King of Poland, at his own doors, by the assistance of these two Crowns. But whilst they were busied in concerting measures to put this in Execution, and Boris apply'd his whole Care in re­settling his Affairs, he was on a sudden, seiz'd with a most violent Cho [...]ck, which immediately after, being followed by a great quantity of Blood, which issued out of his Mouth, Ears and Nostr [...]s, he died in an Instant; some say for Grief, some of an Ap­poplexy, others of Poyson by the Contrivances of Demetrius. However it was, he expir'd on the 13th of April, in the Year 1605, in the Seventh Year of his Reign. He shew'd so much Mildness and Moderation during the Time of his Govern­ment, that he might well be placed among the best of Princes, if he had not opened his way to the Throne of Muscovy, by the Murder of his lawful and natural Prince.

The sudden Death of Boris Goudenou, The sud­den Death of Boris Goudeno [...] hapning at so critical a Juncture, when all his Friends had con­ceived great hopes of his intended Diversion against the Poles, put them under a great Consternation, and the greatest part of the Nobility and Army, looking upon this unexpected Change, as ominous to his Family, shew'd a great Inclination in Favour of Demetrius, whose Power began now to appear more formidable to them, than before; But the Populacy▪ who had as yet fresh in remembrance the Benefits received from Boris Goudenou, especial­ly, during the great Famine, in the Years 1601, 1602, and 1603, declared for Fedor his Son, and having forced the Boyars and Chief Officers of the Army to do the same, he was placed in the Throne, and his Mother constituted Regent, during his Mi­nority.

Fedor or Theodore, His Son Fedor suc­ceeds him. being thus mounted on the Throne, under the Tuition of his Mother, apply'd all his Care to stop the Progress of Demetrius, and [Page 23] having received Intelligence, that he intended sud­denly to march to the Relief of Krom, which was still besieg'd by the Muscovites, he declared Bosman, who had so valiantly defended Novogorod in his Fa­ther's Time, General over his Army, which after­wards proved fatal to the whole Borisian Family. For Hodwen, a near Kinsman of Boris Goudeno [...], and General of his Forces during his Reign, have­ing got timely notice of the Resolutions taken at Court, in favour of Bosman, by the powerful In­fluence he had over the principal Officers of the Army, soon prevail'd with them, to refuse to sub­mit to the Command of Bosman, as a Soldier of fortune, which Affront, he dissembled for a while, till he met with a favourable Opportunity to re­venge it upon the whole Family of the Great Duke, as we shall see anon. In the mean while, Demetrius had commanded the greatest Part of his Army under the Conduct of Zaporius, to advance towards Krom, and endeavour its Relief, who have­ing accordingly directed his March to the Musco­vian Camp, he received Intelligence by the means of Bosman, of the Posture of the Enemy, and that he intended to come over to his Party, as soon as a favourable Opportunity should present. Za­porius being resolved to improve so advantageous an Offer, was impatient to come to Blows with the Muscovites; but these being both superior in Number, and strongly Entrench'd, and consequent­ly not to be attack'd, without exposing the whole Army, he drew them out of their advantageous Entrenchments by the following Stratagem: He contrived a Letter, directed to the Governour and Chief Officers of the Garrison of Krom, wherein, after having highly extolled their Valour and Zeal, and made them ample Promises of Rewards, he told them, that he was advanced with a considera­ble Force near the Enemies Camp, to annoy them, and to intercept their Foragers, till the arrival of Prince Demetrius himself, who was on his March, at the Head of the Cosacks, and other Auxiliaries, [Page 24] lately arrived from Poland, to oblige the Musco­vites to raise the Siege. This Letter being given to one, who undertook to carry it into the Place, he was directed thus to the City, by the secret Orders of Zaporius, that he must of necessity fall into the Hands of the Enemi [...]s advanced Guards; which having suceeded accordingly, the poor Fellow was carried before the Muscovite General; where have­ing been examined, he was forced to produce the Letter, which, as he believ'd, was to have been carried into the City.

Hodwen, the General of the Muscovite Army, having perused the Letter, and over-joy'd at the Discovery of the approach of Demetrius, call'd im­mediately a Council of War, wherein it having been judged most convenient, to attack the Ene­my before they could be join'd by Demetrius, it was resolved, to leave only a small Body to keep the Avenues leading to the Town, and with the rest to give Battle to Zaporius.

He soon perceiving by the Countenance of the Enemy, that his Design had thus far succeeded ac­cording to his wish, drew out his Forces in Bat­tle-Array; but being much inferior in number, and fearing, not without Reason, lest Bosman with his Party, might be discouraged by the inequality of their Number, he resolved to back his Letter with a second Stratagem. He placed all the Servants, Su [...] ­lers, and other useless Persons belonging to the Baggage, at some distance behind the Army, with whom having join'd some Soldiers, enough to make up a Front, he order'd them, after they had seen him Engag'd for some time, to advance in good Order, with their Colours flying, Drums beating, and Trumpets sounding. Thus having prepared every thing according to his intended Purpose, he marched directly towards the Musco­vites, whom he attack'd with the utmost Vigour; but these being without intermission re-inforced by fresh Troops, gave so much work to the Poles, that the Fight was very obstinate and bloody, and the [Page 25] latter would have been in no small danger of lo­sing the Day, had not Bosman, who Commanded the Body of Reserve in the Muscovian Army, as soon as he saw the Polish Mock Army advance, in the greatest heat of the Battle, with some of his Party, gone over to Zaporius, and declared for Prince Demetrius, crying out aloud to the Musco­vites, that they should cease to fight against their Na­tural Prince. Bosman being the Darling of the common Soldiers, his Words and Example had such a powerful Influence over them, that like one Man, they cry'd, The Mus­covites re­volt. they would live and die with him.

The Nobility and Chief Officers of the Army, finding themselves deserted by the Soldiers, resolv­ed immediately to send their Deputies to Deme­trius, who at that time resided at Puttiwoll, to ac­knowledge their Fault in having so long stood out against their Prince; to implore his Pardon for what was past, and to give him all the imaginable Assurances of their Fidelity, for the future. De­metrius transported with Joy at so welcome a piece of News, lost no time, but having immediately put himself at the Head of such Troops as he had with him at Puttiwoll, march'd directly first to Krom, where he caused Hodwen, the Muscovian General to be clapt in Irons, and from thence to Avol, where the revolted Army lay Encamped; Being arrived there, and having received fresh De­monstrations of their entire Submission to his Com­mands, he offer'd his Thanks to the Chief Men, but especially to Bosman and his Friends, and by his Caresses, so gain'd upon the Affections of the com­mon Soldiers, that they all with one Voice, de­sired him to Lead them against the Son of the U­surper of his Crown.

Being thus become absolutely Master of the Field and the Army, and believing that now, he had but one step left to ascend the Throne, to wit, to make himself Master of the City of Musco, the Capital of the whole Empire, he ordered every thing to be got ready for the March. Whilst he was thus [Page 26] advancing by slow Marches towards Musco, he sent his Letters to the Magistrates of that City, wherein he told them, he was near at hand with a most Potent Army, ready to attack them at his first Command; but that taking commiseration of their Condition, he exhorted them to make choice of the fruits of Peace before the inevitable Calamities of War. That if they preferred the last before the first, they must be answerable for all the Miseries, which are the necessary Consequences of an intestine War; but as he was persuaded they would consult their own Safety, he advised them to root out the whole Progeny of that accursed Traytor, Boris Gou­denou, who had murder'd his Brother, the late Great Duke Fedor, and would have acted the same Tragedy with himself, if it had not been prevented by the Vigilancy and Care of his Royal Mother; and lastly, not to delay any longer to shew their Rea­diness in Asserting the undoubted Right of their Natural Prince.

This Letter having been read in the Presence of the People and the Messenger of Demetrius in the Market-place, they began to assemble in great Num­bers, and after a short Consultation what Measures were best to be taken, they sent some among them to the Palace of Knez Basilizuski, who having per­emptorily demanded of him to declare before them, whether this were the true Demetrius, Youngest Son of Czar John Basilovits, that lay now encamped near their City, Zuski positively asserted, that he was; and that he had been saved from the Assassins sent by Boris Goudenou for his Destruction, by the Prudence of his Mother, who had put another in his stead. The People absolutely relying, upon what they had understood from a Person of so emi­nent a Rank, and who himself in Person had been employed by Boris, to take care of the Funeral of Demetrius, Musco de­clares for [...]. and dreading, besides this, a potent Army so near their Gates, cry'd out with one Voice, Long live Demetrius, Great Duke, and Em­perour of Russia! Come let us destroy that viperous Brood of the Goudenou's.

[Page 27] Their Words were soon seconded with Blows; for having soon forced some of Fedor's Guards, that were come to appease the Tumult, to retire, they went streightways to the Castle, and sacrifi­cing all to their Fury, that opposed their Passage, they entred the Royal Palace, where they massacred most of the Friends and Relations of Boris; the rest they stript stark naked and shut them up in a Fort within the Castle, Men, Women and Children, without distinction of Age or Sex, where they perished in a most miserable manner, either by Cold or Famine, none of the Kindred of Boris escaping their Fury, except the Great Duke Fedor, the Empress Regent and her Daughter, who were preserved, not out of any Esteem for their Digni­ty or Persons, but wherewith to purchase their Pardon from Demetrius.

The Empress Dowager was a Lady of a Mascu­line Spirit and undaunted Courage, who, when she reflected upon the Barbarities committed a­gainst the whole Family of her deceased Lord, was soon convinced, that she and her Children were only reserved for to adorn the Triumph of Dem [...] ­trius, and to serve as a Pledge of the Fidelity of these barbarous Wretches, who being void of all Humanity, had made such bloody Returns to th [...] Family of him from whose Hands they had recei­ved so many signal Benefits. She had therefore prepared a Cup filled with strong Poison, and proposing no less to herself and her two dear Chil­dren, than the most ignominious Death that could be invented by the enraged Conquerour, with a most Heroick Constancy, Come, says she, Come, the dearest Pledges of your Father's Love, Come, once my greatest Joy, but now my highest Gri [...]f, let us not linger out for a few Days a miserable Life, by a more miserable Delay, till the Tyrant have fo [...]nd the Way to destroy us more ignominiously; Let us by our own Choice accelerate that fatal Separation which is prepared for us by the Hands of our merciless Ene­mies. She had no sooner spoke these last Wo [...]ds [Page 28] but she took the Cup, and, having taken a good draught of this poisonous Potion, she forced her Children to take the rest of the fatal Liquor, The Death of Fedor and the Empress. and then grasping them both in her Arms, they thus ex­pired in their mutual Embraces; after the young Fedor had sat scarce two Months upon the Throne.

There are not a few who affirm, that the Prin­cess only poisoned herself, but being preserved by Demetrius's Order, to satisfie his Lust, was after­ward by his secret Order strangled with both her Children and that it was only given out they had poisoned themselves. But the first Relation seems the most probable, this beforementioned Tragedy having been acted on the tenth day of June, in the Year 1605, several Days before Demetrius came in­to the City of Musco.

Whilst the Populacy exercised their Barbarities upon the Remnant of the Family of the Goude­nou's, Demetrius having been advertised of what had passed in the City by their Deputies, who told him that they were ready to receive him, he order­ed every thing to be prepared for his Reception a­gainst the 20th of June, when he was met at two or three Miles Distance from the City, not on­ly by the Magistrates, but also most of the Nobi­lity on Horseback, Deme­trius pro­ [...]im [...]d Emperou [...]. and having thus made his So­lemn Entrance thro' the Crowds and Acclama­tions of the People, and been proclaimed Empe­rour of all Russia; he took up his Residence the same Night in the Royal Palace.

This solemn Entrance into the City, was not long afte [...] followed by his Coronation, which was performed, with the usual Solemnities, towards the la [...]ter end of the next following Month, with the loud and joyful Acclamations of the Peo­ple, Long live Demetrius, God save our Great Duke, May all his Enemies perish!

But Demetrius, who had now assumed the Sir­name of Ivanovits, from his pretended Father, the Great Duke Ivan or Jo [...]n Basilovits, judging, [Page 29] not without Reason, that scarce any thing would contribute more at this time to strengthen his Title, and put his Birth beyond all question, than if he were acknowledged by the Mother of the true Demetrius, who had been murthered at Vgletz, he sent to her a Messenger with secret Dispatches to the Monastery where she had been shut up for se­ven Years last past, inviting her to the City of Musco, and the Royal Palace. She, who saw her self thus at once freed from so long a Confinement, and at the same time put in a Condition to revenge her self of the Barbarities committed against her Fa­mily by the Treachery of Boris Goudenou, accepted these Offers without the least Reluctancy.

As She was approaching the City of Musco with a most magnificent Train. Demetrius her pretend­ed Son, met her at five or six Miles distance from the City, and as soon as he espied the Coach where­in she was, dismounted, and came up to salute her on foot and bare-headed. At their Meeting, after the most tender Expressions, he shewed her all the Marks of Respect due from a Son to his Mother in a private Condition, and as he reveren­ced her with a more than filial Duty, so she re­ceived him with all possible Demonstrations of a most tender and sincere Affection, their mutual Caresses and Embraces being accompanied with Tears. She urg'd him several times to come into her Coach, which he as often refused, and would walk by, on foot and bare-headed, till the Empress telling him that she would do the same if he did not gratifie her in her Request, with much ado, perswaded him to remount his Horse. Thus having condu­cted her to the Palace, they renewed their former Tenderness, by Embracing and all the most sincere Demonstrations of mutual Satisfaction in the Pre­sence of the whole Court. All these things being transacted in the Face of the World, appear'd to the People the most evident Proofs that could be given of the reality of his Birth, as being founded upon the publick Confession of the same Pe [...]son [Page 30] that bare him; so that the Russians seem'd so ge­nerally satisfied concerning the Reality of his Extraction, that by the common Consent of the whole Nation, it was put beyond all que­stion.

But Demetrius had not many Months enjoyed the Royal Dignity and the Affections of his Subjects, before the Chief of the Nobility (who had always entertained some Jealousies concerning the Legality of his Title and Extraction) began to perceive his manner of Life to be far different from that of the Great Dukes, his Predecessors; some of the most refined among them, discerning in his whole Beha­viour a certain Lightness, not bearing the least pro­portion to the Grandeur of his High Station; and tho' they knew him to be endowed with a ready Wit, and a sufficient Stock of Courage, yet had they observed in all his Transactions, but a very slender share of Judgment, especially in the Ma­nagement of Publick Affairs relating to the Em­pire. The Common People, whose Judgment seldom reaches further than the out-side of things, having observed his Habit, Manners and Gestures, to be wholly Foreign, concluded his Inclinations to be the same. For he frequently used to appear in Polish and other Foreign Habits, he seldom bathed, and scarce ever slept after Dinner, according to the general Custom of the Muscovites, he would carry his Dogs along with him into the Muscovite Churches, he would eat Calves Flesh, and not bow to St. Nicholas, all which being abominable to the Russians, a People superstitious to a degree of Madness, contributed not a little to the Hatred which the Populacy conceived against his Person. But what most enflamed both the Nobility and People was, that they saw their immense Treasures wasted in a few Months, among his Players, Para­sites, and Mimicks, who made it their whole Busi­ness to flatter and encourage him in his Debauche­ries, to which he was naturally inclined; which made him neglect the Management of Publick [Page 31] Affairs and commit the Administration of Justice to Foreigners. They saw the Jesuits erect most magnificent Churches and Dwelling-places, and the Great Duke himself, not only to follow the Romish Perswasion, but also publickly to despise the Greek Church, and to endeavour to introduce the Latin; by all which he drew upon himself the Scorn of the Nobility and the Hatred of the People.

But nothing contributed so much to his Destru­ction, as his final Resolution of Marrying a Roman Catholick; Demetrius, Mism [...] ­n [...]m [...]n [...] of D [...]me­triu [...]. as we have mentioned be­fore, had made his Address, in Poland, to Marina the Daughter of George Mniszeck, Weywode of Sendomiria; and, among other Articles, it was a­greed betwixt them, That after his Accession to the Crown of Muscovy, he should many the Wey­wode of Sendomiria's Daughter, and introduce the Roman Catholick Religion into that Empire. No sooner had Demetrius ascended the Throne, but as he discharged his Promise, in reference to the Ro­mish Clergy, unto whom he gave publickly all the Encouragement and Protection he could, much more than was consistent with his real Interest; so he resolv'd both to gratifie his Passion, and to acquit himself of his Word to the Weywode, in regard of the fair Marina.

There were not a few of his Muscovian Boyars (among whom Bosman was the Chief) who being entirely devoted to his Interest, took the Liberty to remonstrate to him how little suitable these Mea­sures he took, especially in respect of his Marriage, and the Romish Religion, were to the present State of his Affairs; they represented to him, That the Muscovites being addicted to their own Reli­gion to the highest degree of Superstition, had al­ways ente [...]tained a mortal Hatred against those of the Romish Perswasion; That it had for many Years pa [...] been look [...]d upon as one of the funda­mental Maxim [...] of State, for the Great Dukes of Russia, not to enter into any Foreign Alliance by [Page 32] Marriage, but to chuse their Spouses among their own Subjects; That, when the Muscovites should perceive him to act, in Matters of the greate [...]t Mo­ment, against their most Ancient Customs, a [...]d contrary to the general Inclinations of the People, they would soon be prevailed upon to give ear to the Suggestions of his Enemies, who would not fail to make use of these specious Pretences to alie­nate the Hearts of the People from him, to his Destruction. But Demetrius was so far from being convinced by these Reasons, tho' never so solid, that on the contrary he persisted in his former Re­solution of marrying Marina the Daughter of the Weywode of Sendomiria.

If we curiously reflect upon the Course of Hu­mane Affai [...]s in this World, we may without much difficulty be convinc'd, that Honour and Riches are not always the Reward of a sublime Genius and Industry, but f [...]equently the Consequences of [...] lucky Hit. Nay, it is often observ'd, that a fortu­nate Man, at a certain Nick of Time, is elevated by an unaccountable Concatenation of lucky Acci­dents, which at a [...]ther Juncture prove his Destru­ction. Demetrius may well pass for one of the most [...]ema [...]kable Insta [...]ces of this Assertion that [...] ­ver was heard of; [...], as he owed his Ad [...] ­ment to the Throne of Muscovy to Fortune [...] the giddy multitude, so was he by the same means, that hath raised him to the highest Pinacle of Glo­ry, hurried on to his own Ruin, and precipitated into the lowest Abyss of Misery.

Knez Basili-zuski (whom we have mentioned be­fore to have been consulted by the Citizens of Mus­co, A Conspi­racy against Dem [...]tri­us. concerning the legality of the Birth of this De­metrius) was the first that declared his Opinion to some other Muscovite Lords, as well Ecclesiastical as Secular, in whom he most confided; and, after having remonstrated to them the danger whereto the State and Religion were exposed, by the Alli­ance which this pretended Demetrius, intended to make with a foreign Lady of the Roman Catholick [Page 33] Perswasion; he told them, what he had so merly [...]eclared to the People in reference to h [...]s B [...]h, had been done partly with a Design to make use of this Demetrius, as a fit Instrument, to revenge up­on the Family of Boris Goudenou, the treacherous Cruelties committed by him against the two Sons of the Grand Duke John Basilovits; partly to avoid the Fury of the Multitude, who, he fear'd, would have involved him in the same Ruin with the Fa­mily of the Goudenou's; but that he knew him to be an Impostor, he himself (as they all knew) having had the management of the Funeral Obse­quies of the Body of the true Demetrius, who was certainly murder'd at Vgletz. That therefore, they should not be longer imposed upon by this Up­start Counterfeit, but take such measures as might most effectually secure their Religion, and Govern­ment, and the Lives of themselves and their Fa­milies from that imminent Danger which threat­ned the whole Empire, with an unavoidable Ruin, if not prevented by their Prudence and Courage.

This Declaration of Zuski had so powerful an Influence over all those that were present, that it was unanimously agreed, that this Impostor should be sent to the other World with the first Opportu­nity.

But the main thing which rendred their Design very difficult, if not quite impracticable, was his Polish Guards, and other foreign Auxiliaries; To remove this Obstacle, it was cunningly insinuated to Demetrius, by some that were near his Person, that the Muscovites, could not but be extreamly sensible of the Mistrust he shew'd of them, in com­mitting the Guard of his Person, rather to the Poles, and other foreign Auxiliaries, than to his own Natural Subjects, who had given so lately the most real Demonstrations of their Zeal and Affe­ction for his Person and Government; that they must needs look with an ill Eye upon these Fo­reigners, as being the Cause of their being thus neg­lected by the Grand Czar, for whom they were rea­dy [Page 30] [...] [Page 31] [...] [Page 32] [...] [Page 33] [...] [Page 34] to Sacrifice their Lives, and all what was dear to them, whenever he would be pleased to make use of their Service. Demetrius thus unwarily, suffering himself to be Cajol'd into an Opinion of their Stedfastness to his Service, being deluded by this outward shew of their Affection to him, re­solved wholly to rely upon the Fidelity of his Sub­jects, and contrary to the Advice of all his Friends, dismissed both his foreign Guards and Auxiliaries.

The Conspirators having thus surmounted the main Obstacle, and being encouraged by this hap­py Success, began by degrees to communicate their Design to others; and, after they had drawn a considerable Number of Accomplices into the Con­spiracy, concerted measures, how to put the in­tended Assassination in execution. But many be­ing made privy to the Design, it was not carried on so secretly, but that Demetrius got scent of it, who having caused some of the Accomplices to be apprehended, and Tortured, they discovered the whole Plot to have been projected and managed by Basili-zuski.

He being soon apprehended, The Con­spi [...]acy dis­covered. and having at the first sight of the Rack, confessed the whole Truth, was condemned to lose his Head.

Demetrius being now too late convinced of his Mistake of dismissing his foreign Guards, call'd a Cabinet Council of his most intimate Friends, to consult with them concerning the present Emer­gency of his Affairs, who were unanimously of O­pinion, that he should not spare any of the Heads of this Conspiracy, but by bringing them all to condign Punishment, would strike such a Terror into the rest, as not to dare for the future to em­barque in such ill Designs. They represented to him, how that Zuski being by his Mothers side al­ly'd to the Great Duke of Muscovy, and a Man of a very aspiring Temper, did without question aim at the Crown, and therefore it behoved him to se­cure himself against so dangerous a Rival, now Fortune had put it into his Hands, and he had the [Page 35] fairest in the World of putting an End to his Am­bition, without the least blame of Injustice. But Demetrius, as if hurried on by some fatal Stupidi­ty to his own Destiny, was for chusing the milder Way; and, when Zuski was upon the Scaffold, ready to receive the fatal Blow, not only sent him his Pardon, but soon after received him into his particular Favour, vainly imagining to engage him thereby to espouse his Interest for the future.

For, Basili-Zuski was so far from acknowledging the Benefit received at his Hands, that on the con­trary, his Ambition being now back'd by Revenge, he fully resolved to encompass his Design, and to find out means to dispatch this Impostor, in spite of all the Obstacles that might fall in his way. For which Reason he invited the most Eminent Knez and Boy­ars, whom he knew to be of his Party, to his House, and having again represented to them the present dangerous Condition of the Empire under the Counterfeit Demetrius, A second Conspiracy against Demetri­us. who had introduced Heresie, and trampled both upon the Laws and Re­ligion of their Ancestors. That it would be un­becoming their Courage to see themselves thus a­bused by an Impostor imposed upon them by the Poles, who would, if not soon prevented, before long make Muscovy a Province of Poland; But that, as he was ready to sacrifice once more his Life, and what else was dearest to him for the preservation of his native Country, so he did not question their chearful Concurrence and Assistance in a matter, from whence depended the Welfare both of them­selves and their Posterity. The whole Assembly, after having given their hearty Thanks to Zuski for his Zeal in the common Cause, solemnly promised to assist him to the utmost of their Power in his laudable Design, and to be ready at hand, when­ever he should meet with a favourable Opportunity of putting it in Execution; There were not a few among them, who were of Opinion, that the Ty­rant ought to be dispatch'd immediately, and that Delays of this nature, did often prove dangerous; [Page 36] but the Arguments of the wiser Sort prevail'd, by whose Advice the Execution of it was delay'd, till the Celebrating of the Nuptials of Demetrius with Marina. There were several pregnant Reasons al­ledged for this Delay: Considering that they had not all their Friends ready at hand, who in the mean while, under pretence of assisting at the Nuptial Solemnity might meet all together in the City of Musco, without the least Suspicion; be­sides that, whilst they were at Court, taken up with their Jollities, they might with the less Diffi­culty put their Design in execution. There was also another Reason no less prevailing than the rest, which was, that after the arrival of the Bride, they were in hopes to recover the Crown Jewels, which were sent to her as a Present into Poland.

For Demetrius, soon after his Coronation had sent a most splendid Embassy to the King and Com­monwealth of Poland, to conclude a League de­fensive and offensive with that Crown, and to de­sire the King's Consent, to marry the Lady Mari­na his Vassal, the Weywode of Sendomiria's Daugh­ter. The King of Poland having deferr'd his Re­solution as to the proposed Alliance, till the meet­ing of the next Dyet, did without much difficulty consent to the Marriage of Demetrius with Marina. But to give her the most real demonstrations of his Passion, and to acquit himself in part of those Obligations he had received from her Father's hands, who had been the main Instrument in his Advance­ment to the Imperial Dignity, he now was possess'd of, he sent to his Admir'd Marina [...] the greatest part of the Crown Jewels of Muscovy, as the first Pledge of his Constancy, and to make her the more sensible, what share he intended her both in his Heart and Crown.

It is no difficult matter to guess, that Marina, who was Naturally of a very haughty Temper, being Courted at so high a rate, was not long in Suspence, whether she should comply with her Fa­ther's Inclinations, and the Desires of her Lover, [Page] [Page]

Marina

[Page 37] so that within few days after, the Nuptial Ceremo­nies were performed by proxy in the City of Cra­cow, with all the Pomp imaginable in the presence of the King, and a considerable number of other Persons of the first Rank. After some time spent in Feastings, Balls, and other such like Divertise­ments, the Bride, after having taken her Leave of the King, and the whole Court of Poland, set out from Cracow towards the latter end of January, in the Year 1606, being accompany'd by the Ambassa­dors of Muscovy and Poland, by Duke Constantine Wisnowiski, and her Father, besides a great many other Persons of eminent Quality in Poland, on her Journey to the City of Musco; where being met at some Miles distance by the whole Court, and in great Splendor, with the ringing of Bells, and the discharge of the great Cannons of the Castle, through an infinite number of People, and con­ducted to the Palace Royal; she was there received by Demetrius, with all the highest demonstrations of Joy, that could be given by the most passionate Lover in the World.

A few days after, [...]. they were married by the Patriarch, and the Church Ceremonies being end­ed, were reconducted with all the Pomp imagina­ble to the Palace Royal, where the succeeding Night was spent in Feasting, Dancing, Masque­rades, and other such like Diversions, with a Mag­nificence suitable to the present Occasion, and the Grandeur of so Illustrious a Company. The same were continued for several following days and nights, with all the Excess, Profuseness and Pomp that could be invented, till the sixteenth day of May, the fatal Eve of the ensuing Tragedy, which put an end to the Life of Demetrius, and the Greatness and Enjoyment of Marina.

For as we have mentioned before, Knez Basili-Zuski, and his Accomplices, having delay'd the Execution of their Design till the Nuptials of De­metrius, had in the mean while, by the assistance of his two Brothers, John and Bogdan, and some other [Page 38] Muscovian Lords, engag'd in the Conspiracy, con­veyed some thousands of Men, by degrees, and unobserved into the City of Musco, to be ready at hand, at certain places, appointed for that Pur­pose, as occasion should require. Being thus prepar'd, they pitch'd upon the sixteenth of May, which be­ing a Day appointed for an Extraordinary Feast in the Castle, was consequently spent in all sorts of Jollities and Divertisments; the Guards being even dismissed upon this extraordinary Occasion, from their Duty: So that, every thing conspiring to fa­cilitate the Design of the Conspirators, it was re­solved among them, that at the closing of the Feast, when the whole Court should be buried in strong Liquor, and Sleep, should be the beginning of the Tragedy they intended to act the next Morning. The very same Night there happned a certain Accident, which had been likely to have once more spoil'd their whole Design.

For a certain young Fellow who was privy to the Conspiracy, drinking with some of the Guards, and being elevated by the Force of the strong Li­quor, had unwarily let fall some Words in his Dis­course concerning this intended Conspiracy▪ where­upon, being seized and brought before Demetrius, he order'd him immediately to be put to the Rack, to extort from him the whole truth of the Design. But some of the Muscovian Lords, who were con­cern'd in the Plot, and in the most imminent Dan­ger▪ that could be of being discovered, told the Grand Duke, that it was easily to be seen, that the young Fellow's Brains were intoxicated by the Strength of the Aqua vitae, and that therefore it would be a Madness to make the least Reflection upon what he said while he was drunk. Demetrius, hurried on by his malignant Fate to his approaching Destiny, being also hot-headed with the great quan­tity of Wine he had drank that Day, followed the deceitful Advice of his mortal Enemies, and dis­miss'd the young Fellow for time, with an Inten­tion to have him further examined the next day, [Page 39] without taking the least Precaution against the At­tempts of his Enemies.

But the Conspirators had no sooner received In­telligence of what had passed in the Castle, and how narrowly they had escaped being discovered, imme­diately prepared themselves to execute their Design, without any further Delay. For this purpose they had before Break of Day possess'd themselves of the most considerable Parts and Avenues of the Ci­ty, Insurrecti­on against Deme­trius. which done, they caused the great Bell (the common Signal of Alarms) to be [...]oll'd, and most horrible Out-cries to be made in the Market-place and adjacent Streets, that the Poles, who were lately come along with the Grand Dutchess, were in Arms, with an Intention to Massacre all the Inha­bitants of the City. The Citizens being soon [...] waked by those dreadful Apprehensions, with the Assistance of the Conspirators, who had dispe [...]ed themselves into those parts of the Town where the Poles were lodged▪ fell instantly upon the Pole [...] in their Quarters, who being all drunk and asleep in their Beds, they kill'd most of them before they could be sensible of their Danger.

The Beginning of their projected Design having thus succeeded according to Wish, Knez Basili-Zuski at the Head of this Party and a vast num­ber of People, having by the Massacre of the Poles secured themselves against all Opposition, marched directly with their Scymeters in their Hands towards the Castle, where they found every thing in a profound Silence and Security, every Soul there being over­whelmed with Sleep, Weariness and strong Liquor, to that Degree, that the Conspirators were advan­ced to the Gates of the Royal Palace before they took the Alarm within. Demetrius, being one of the first that awaken'd by the Noise and Out-cries of those that were Massacring all they met within the Castle, got to one of the Windows, and having soon understood the true Meaning of this Tumult, he call'd to Bosman and some other Gentlemen of his Bed-Chamber, that were near at hand, who havi [...] [Page 40] taken what Weapons they could meet with, on a sudden, endeavoured to stop the Fury of those who press'd forward to enter the Great Duke's Apartment, Demetrius himself appearing among them, arm'd with a Halbard, wherewith he di­spatched some of the most forward of the Conspi­rators; but some of them being provided with Pistols and Muskets, they discharged so furiously upon the Great Duke and his Company, that most of them being slain, (among whom was Bosman, who was stabb'd with a Dagger,) Demetrius was forced to retire, and being pursued from Chamber to Chamber, at last threw himself out of the Window, down into one of the Courts, from whence, tho' sorely bruised, he at last got into the Fortress of the Castle guarded by Mus­covites.

The Conspirators being enraged at their having miss'd their Prey, fell a ransacking the Great Dukes Apartment, and forcing their Way with their Scymeters thro' the Bodies of a few Attend­ants that were left, entred the Grand Duke's Bed-Chamber, whither all the Polish Ladies of Quality were retired, and at the Approach of the Muscovites, appeared half dead and immovable, like Statues, for fear, not being able to utter one Word, unless it were a certain ancient Lady, who somewhat more confident than the rest, by reason of her great Age, answered the Muscovian Lords that were enquiring where the Great Dutchess was? That at the begin­ning of the Tumult she had found means, to get away as she believed, to her Father's Palace. Having search'd all over the Room, and not being able to find her, they were resolved to try whether they could put Life into the Ladies, and restore to them that Natural Motion they had lost by this sudden Con­sternation, and so to work they went, every one catching hold of her he liked best; and thus having satisfied their brutish Lust, they were going to leave the Room, in further Pursuit after Demetrius. It is to be observed that among all the Ladies that were [Page 41] there, but two escaped their Violences; the first was the Lady Palatine of Lamoc, we mentiond be­fore, secured more by her Wrinkles and Grey Hair than out of any Respect to her Person; and ano­ther Lady that sate very sick in a large Elbow-Chair, One of the Muscovian Lords, as they were Just go­ing out, hapning to cast his Eyes that way, observ­ed some Motion behind that Chair, and being cu­rious to know the Meaning of it, advanced that Way, where having pulled up the Hangings he dis­covered the poor affrighted Marina, who as she was of an extraordinary Presence of Mind, look'd upon them with so Majestick an Air, that they all withdrew without offering any further Vio­lence.

By this time▪ the Conspirators being advertised that Demetrius had saved himself among the Musco­vites that guarded the Fortress of the Castle, they march'd thither and attack'd the Fort with the ut­most Fury; but these within being encouraged by the Presence of Demetrius, who notwithstanding the Violent Bruises occasioned by his leaping out of the Widow, fought in this Extremity like a Lion, with a Resolution rather to die with his Scymeter in his Hand than to be exposed to the Scorn of his Enemies, they were repulsed with great Slaughter; but their Strength increasing with their Number, they renew'd the Assault several times, but were as often repulsed, till the Garrison by their Threats was at last prevailed upon to surrender the unfor­tunate Demetrius into their Hands.

From thence they led him, Deme­trius led in Triumph. after they had put a ragged Coat about him, thro' the Streets of the City in Triumph, under the Imprecations and Scorns of the Rabble, who pointed Fingers into his very Eyes, pluck'd him by the Nose and Chin, asking him whether he was now De­metrius or Grisko? All which he bore with a most admirable Constancy, not so much as uttering one Word, and scarce changing his Countenance. But coming near the Market-place, and perceiving a [Page 42] great number of the dead Bodies of the Poles slain by the Muscovites, wallowing in their own Blood, he could not refrain from shedding of Tears, ex­pressing a greater Sense of their Sufferings than his own; telling them, that if they would but have spared his Friends, he should not have grumbled at his own Fate, tho' perhaps the most severe, and not to be parallel'd in History, as being their lawful Sovereign, and Youngest Son to their Grand Duke John Basilovits; for the Confirmation of which he would appeal to his Mother.

The People being not a little startled at his reso­lute Behaviour, began to abate of their former Fierceness, and having sent Knez Basili-Zuski to the Empress Dowager, to learn from her own Mouth the whole Truth of the Matter, he return'd soon after with this Answer; That the Empress Dowager, his pretended Mother, had declared to him, upon the Cross, that he was no Son of hers, and what she had done before, in acknowledging him as such, had been done, partly to obtain her Freedom, and partly to revenge her self upon the Family of Boris Goudenou for the Murther of her Son De­metrius.

This Answer having been soon spread among the People, a certain Muscovite thronging thro' the Croud that surrounded Demetrius, with his Pistol ready cock'd in his Hand, and coming up close to him, Thou infamous Traitor, said he, take the Re­ward of thy Imposture, Deme­trius kill'd. and so shot him thro' the Heart that he fell dead the same Instant at his Feet, those that stood nearest, wounding the dead Car­cass with their Scymeters and Pikes, and after they had stript and mangled it so as scarce to be known, dragg'd it thro' the Streets of the City, and com­mitted all manner of Barbarities upon the dead Body of the same Person, whom within a few Months before they both dreaded and adored.

Thus was the Splendor of the Nuptials darkned by the fatal End of Demetrius, who after he had scarce tasted the Sweets of a Diadem, and the Joys [Page 43] of a fair Bride, was snatch'd away from both by the same Fate, that, not many Months before, had exalted him to this sublime Station, on pur­pose as it seems, to make his fall the more conspi­cuous.

It is a controverted Point to this day, not only among a great many of the Russians, but especially betwixt the Poles and Swedes, whether he was an Impostor or not. The Swedes, who were engag'd on Boris Goudenou's and Basili-Zuski's side, stre­nuously maintain the first, and for the Confir­mation of this their Opinion, alledge, that it was put beyond all question by the Evidence of the Empress Dowager, and Basili-Zuski himself, who managed the Funeral Solemnities of the true Deme­trius, slain at Ʋgletz, and asserted that he was certainly murthered by the Assassins sent for that purpose by Boris Goudenou; and that the owning of this Im­postor to be the true Demetrius by Zuski, proceeded from his fear of being Massacred by the People, as that of the Empress owes its Origin to the Obliga­tion she had to him for her Liberty and the Satisfa­ction she received of being revenged of the Bori­sian Family. The Poles, on the other hand, who sided with this Demetrius, assert the contrary, affirming, that what the Swedes relate of him, is founded meerly upon Hear-say▪ suggested by his Enemies, on purpose to encompass their Designs of snatching the Crown from the true Family of the Great Duke Basilovits; That the Swedes, who were not concern'd so nearly in the Matter as the Poles, and that not till several years after the Fray was begun, ought not to be look'd upon as com­petent Judges of this Controversie; That it would be ridiculous to suppose, that so many Persons of Quality in Poland, and the King himself could be thus imposed upon; that it was not very likely, that the Weywode of Sendomiria, would have thus engag'd in his Interest, and promised him his Daughter in Marriage, if, besides the great Resem­blance he had with that Demetrius at Ʋgletz, he [Page 44] had not had very evident Proofs of the reality of his Extraction. That the first Declaration of the Empress Dowager, was without question real, and that the pretended denial made afterwards to Ba­sili-Zuski, concerning this Demetrius, was extorted from her by Fear; besides that, it was only found­ed upon the Faith of Basili-Zuski, who, as it suffi­ciently appear'd afterwards; was his Rival for the Crown of Muscovy, and succeeded him in the Em­pire.

But we must pursue our Tragedy, which did not end with the Death of Demetrius; For, there be­ing a considerable number of Poles quartered in the more remote Parts of the City, who being involv­ed in Drink and Sleep, had not as yet heard the least Tidings of what had past in and about the Castle; and the Muscovites fearing, not without Reason, that if they should take the Alarm upon so surprising an Occasion, they would sell their Lives at a very dear rate, they resolved to draw them into the Trap, before they could have any notice of this Accident. For this purpose, certain Messen­gers were dispatch'd with counterfeit Orders from Demetrius, to appear forthwith in the Castle with­out their Arms, the Grand Duke being resolved, that at the Day of a general Rejoycing, nothing of Terror should appear at his Nuptials. The Poles, not suspecting the concealed Fraud of this deceit­ful Message, came forth without their Arms, thus tamely exposing themselves to the Slaughter, which was executed upon them with a more than barbarous Cruelty, very few escaping the hands of the bloody Muscovites, except some Gentlemen of Quality, who having scatter'd some Money a­mong the Rabble, had thereby an Opportunity given them to gather into a small Body, and so hew'd their Way thro' their Enemies, till they came to the Palace of George Mniszeck, Weywode of Sendomiria, Father-in-Law to the Great Dutchess, where was also the Duke Wisnowiski, and some o­ther Polish Lords, who having opened their way [Page 45] by their Scymiters to this Palace, which was pretty strong, were resolved to defend it to the utmost, and at least not to sell their Lives at a cheap rate. Neither was it long before they saw themselves sur­rounded on all sides by an infinite number of their Enemies, who with great Fury attack'd them on all sides, but with little Success, for, the Poles having no other Sanctuary left them, fought like desperate Men, and as often as they were attack'd by the Enemies, drove them [...] back with a great Slaughter, so that at last their Fury being quell'd by the difficulty of the Enterprize, and the Blood of their Comerades, they thought fit to leave the Poles, who thus saved themselves by their own Bravery, by giving such Testimonies of their Courage to the Muscovites, as made them sufficient­ly, sensible that if the rest of the Poles had been alive, they would not have rid themselves at so cheap a rate of Demetrius, and that they were more be­holding to the Conduct of Zuski, than their own Courage for the Success of this Conspiracy. To revenge themselves of the Affront received at the be­forementioned Palace, they fell upon the Jewellers, and other foreign Merchants that were lodged up and down the City, of whom they kill'd the great­est part, some few escaping into the Houses of the Ambassadors of the several Nations, to whom they belonged, where, by the Intercession of the Lead­ing Men of the Conspiracy, they found a Sanctu­ary against the most barbarous Fury of the enrag'd Multitude.

CHAP. II.
Containing the History of the Reign of Ba­sili Zuski, and the second Counterfeit Demetrius, till the Election of Uladi­slaus, Son of Sigismund, King of Po­land.

THE next following night, having put an end to the Massacre and Tumult, the Boyars and other Lords of the Empire met two days after, to concert measures about the Election of a new Em­perour. The deference they all paid to Zuski, as the Contriver and Chief Leader of the whole En­terprize, made them, after he had received the Thanks of the whole Assembly, first address them­selves to him, and desire his Opinion in the pre­sent Emergency of the State.

Basili-Zuski, who beforehand had sufficient Opportunity to sound their Inclinations, know­ing that the major Part were at his Devotion, and not questioning but that▪ the rest, in acknowledg­ment of his late Service, would also, without much difficulty, be brought over to his Party, took this Opportunity to tell them; That he was over-joy­ed to see the same Satisfaction in their Faces, which they had testified by their Words, in reference to the late Enterprize, contrived and executed by his directions; That, as the Greatness of the Russian Empire was chiefly owing to the extraordinary Feats of that renowned Emperour, John Basilovits, so the present ill posture of their Affairs must be attributed to the Perfidiousness, Murders, and U­surpation of Boris Goudenou: That, to deliver them from this Usurper, and to revenge upon him [Page 47] the Death of the two Sons of John Basilovits, he had been prevail'd upon to acknowledge the last Great Duke for the true Demetrius, and rightful Heir of the Crown. But this Impostor, having trampled both upon their Laws and Religion, he had twice ventur'd his Life to rescue them from his unsupportable Tyranny; and since now God Almighty had bless'd their projected Design with Success, by the assistance of their Zeal and Courage for the common Cause, whereby the Royal Line being▪ extinguished, they were now in the qua­ity of a Free People, unto whom was devolved the whole Right of Election, it was their Duty not to let slip so favourable an opportunity of re­establishing their Affairs, according to the true an­tient Constitution of that Great Monarchy, which they ought to look upon as the only solid Founda­tion, whereupon to build so vast a Structure. That, as for his part, he was very ready to assist them with his Counsel, and such Observations as he had opportunity to make during the space of thirty or forty Years, in the most considerable Employments in the Kingdom; being sensible that their future Fe­licity would depend from the Choice they were now going to make of a Person fit to fill the Throne of this vast Empire. That (if they would follow his Advice) a Person of mean Extraction would by no means be qualified to answer their Expectation, and to command so many Persons of an eminent Rank, who would not without Reluctancy sub­mit to his Commands, or at least claim a Preroga­tive to controul his Orders, and to have a share in the Administration of the Government. That a young Prince would be insufficient to undergo the Burthen, at the present juncture of Time, that it was to be fear'd he would be more mindful of his Pleasures, than the Troubles and Fatigues of so great a Charge, and by neglecting his Duty, and laying the Weight thereof upon other Men's Should­ers, make their present Condition worser, instead of mending it. That therefore they had no other way [Page 48] left them at this time, than to cast their Eyes upon a Person in the Commonwealth, fitly qualified for the Management of so great an Empire, at the worst of Times. That, to answer this End, they ough to chuse One advanced in Years, of an Illustrious Birth, and well vers'd, by many Years Experience in the Management of publick Affairs; one of approved Valour and Conduct, measuring his Interest by that of the State, and constantly adhering to their Reli­gion and most ancient Customs; From such a one it is (concluded he) that we may with Reason ex­pect a Redress of those Mischiefs which have in the late Reigns overwhelmed this Empire, and see it restored to its former flourishing Condition.

There were very few in the Assembly, who did not perceive that Basili-Zuski, in the Description he had given of his Prince to fill the Throne of Muscovy had pointed directly at himself; They knew him to be descended of one of the most illu­strious Families in the whole Empire, and by his long and many Services, both in Peace and War, trained up in the Management of the State, so that meeting, in his Person, with all the necessary Quali­fications for so great a Trust, after some days De­bate, by the Suffrages of the Nobility, he was elected and proclaimed Emperour of Russia, in the Month of June, Basili Zus­ki made Emperour. in the Year 1606, about a Month after the Massacre of Demetrius.

Basili-Zuski, being thus placed in the Throne, was soon after Crowned with the usual Solemnities: The first thing he did, was to send Marina, with all her Moveables she brought along with her out of Poland (except the Crown Jewels) to her Father's Palace, where he placed a strong Guard, under pretence of preserving them from the Outrages of the Common People, but in effect to observe their Motions, and to secure them as his Prisoners, till he saw how the Treatment the Poles had met with in Musco would be relish'd at the Court of Sigis­mund. And the better to palliate the late Massacre, he published his Declaration, stiling Demetrius an [Page 49] Impostor, Heretick, and Tyrant, and that the most imminent Danger, unto which both Church and State were reduced, under his short but unfortunate Reign, had forced him against his Inclinations to embark in a Design to deliver his Native Country from Death and Confusion, which, tho' somewhat cruel in the Execution, yet by its absolute Necessi­ty, Justice of the Cause, and happy Event, was sufficiently justifiable to all the World.

This Sugar-plumb, tho' it was greedily swallow­ed by the giddy-headed Multitude, who being al­ways in Extreams, and fond of Novelties, shewed their Approbation by digging up the dead Carcass of Demetrius, which with most horrible Imprecations, (in which the Muscovites excell most other Nations) they burnt and threw the Ashes into the Air, yet did it not relish so well with the Poles, but that, not­witstanding all his specious Pretences, they resol­ved to call him to a severe Account for the Barba­rities committed upon their Country-men.

Neither was it long before they met with an Opportunity to revenge themselves, and to give very sensible Proofs of their utmost Resentments against Zuski, the Contriver and chief Actor of that Tragedy. For, tho' the dead Body of the late Demetrius was exposed to publick View for several days, it was so mangl'd and hack'd by the Fury of the Mul­titude, that it was impossible to be known even by the nearest of his Friends. Which Schacopski, the Lord Chancellor of Demetrius, and one of his most trusty Friends having got notice of, he made his Escape with two or three more whom he knew to be absolutely in his Interest, to the City of Putti­woll, which had always stood vigorous for Deme­trius, from the first time he entred Muscovy with an Army. As they were travelling upon the Road at some distance from the City of Musco, they made it their Business to spread it about the Coun­try, that Demetrius was not dead, that the People during the Tumult had apprehended and massacred another in his place, he having at the very begin­ning [Page 50] of the Disorder saved himself by Flight. They shewed to several Inn-keepers, the Great Seal of Muscovy, telling them at their Departure, that in a little time they should know what a great Guest they had entertain'd that Night. They were also very profuse of their Gold, all which serving for a Confirmation of what they had heard them say be­fore, they took it as an undoubted Truth; and the more they were enjoin'd Secre [...]ie, the more eager were they in Whispering it about among their Friends, so that in a little time it became currant News in the City of Musco, where it having been encouraged and improved by some secret Friends of Demetrius, there was scarce a Meeting where this surprizing News was not the chief Subject of their Discourse, every one judging of the Matter accor­ding to his own Sentiment.

In the mean while, George Schacopski was, with his Friends, arriv'd at Puttiwoll, from whence ha­ving immediately dispatch'd a Messenger into Po­land, with Letters to the Weywode of Sendomiria's Lady, wherein he gave her a full Relation of the Conspiracy form'd by Zuski and his Party against her Son-in-Law, but that by a peculiar Providence he had saved himself in time by Flight, and was retir'd to a Place of Security, from whence he would sud­denly return at the Head of a considerable Army to revenge the Death of his Friends upon these Traitors. That her Husband also had by his Va­lour escaped the Fury of the enraged Multitude, and remained in good Health in the City of Mus­co; and that in a little time he hoped to give her a more ample Account of the further Success of their Affairs.

Having sent away the Messenger with these Di­spatches, he immediately demanded Audience, in the Great Duke, Demetrius, his Master's Name, which being soon granted, he appear'd in the As­sembly the next day, where having highly extoll'd the Zeal of the Citizens of Puttiwoll, in having been the first that espoused the Interest of Deme­trius, [Page 51] in the very Infancy of his Affairs, and their Constancy in persevering ever since stedfast in their Loyalty to their Natural Prince; he told them how Zuski, the present Usurper, prompted by his immensurable Ambition of putting the Crown up­on his own Head, had with his party form'd a Conspiracy against the Life of the Grand Duke Demetrius; that, to facilitate their Hellish Design, they had massacred a great number of innocent Persons in their Beds, against all the Laws of Hospitality, and afterwards intended to have done the same to the Great Duke himself, whom they intended to have surprized in his Palace; but ha­ving been stopt for a little while by the Resistance made by his trusty Servants, he had by a peculiar Providence of God Almighty, got into his Stables, where being furnished with some of his swiftest Horses, he was with a few of his particular Friends escap'd the Fury of the People, and had directed his Course to Poland, from whence he soon hoped to return with so considerable a Force as to be able to reduce his rebellious Subjects to Obedience. He told them that he had recommended to his Care the Affairs of the whole Empire in his Absence; for the Confirmation of which, he produced the Great Seal of Muscovy; and that he had given him a most particular Charge to satisfie his faithful Citi­zens of Puttiwoll, that he was alive and in a place of Security. He further added, that having had such constant and evident Proofs of their Loyalty, he had, in Obedience to his Master's Commands, taken the direct Road to this City, to discharge himself of his Commission, and to give them fresh Assurances of the Grand Duke's Favour which they had at this time the best Opportunity in the World to improve to their Advantage, if, as they had done heretofore, they would by their Stedfastness shew a good Example to the other neighbouring Cities, and acquire to themselves and their Poste­rity the Glory of an unshaken Loyalty to their na­tural Prince.

[Page 52] The Citizens of Puttiwoll, being by these speci [...] Pretences soon inveigled into a Belief of his [...] ­cere Intentions, and taking Compassion on the Mis­fortune of a Prince, whose Interest they had al­ways espoused from the time of his first comi [...] out of Poland into Muscovy, they, after having re­turn'd their most hearty Thanks for the Honour he did them in putting so great a Value upon their Services, declared unanimously that they were rea­dy to sacrifice their Lives and what else was dear to them in this World, for the Interest of their lawful Prince, and that as a Token of their Fide­lity, they were ready to obey his (the Lord Chan­cellour's) Orders, till the Great Duke himself should be pleased to honour them with his Pre­sence.

The Chancellour's Project having thus far suc­ceeded according to Wish, [...]. he dispatch'd some Mes­sengers to the Tartars, unto whom he represented the Cruelty and Treachery of Zuski, and by what good Fortune the Great Duke had escaped his Hands, commanding them in his Name to repair at their Rendezvous, which he had appointed near Puttiwoll. The Cosacks being also inveigled by the same Artifices of Schacopski, as they had always adhered to the Interest of Demetrius, so they were now the most forward in appearing in Arms for the maintaining of his pretended Right; so that the Lord Chancellour, seeing himself thus strengthned by a considerable Party of Cosacks, Tartars, and some M [...]scovites, and by the Surrender of several other Places in the Neighbourhood of Puttiwoll, he obliged them to swear true Allegiance to Dem [...] ­trius, with a solemn Promise not to lay down [...] Arms, till they had been reveng'd of that bloody Usurper Basili-Zuski, and restored Demetrius to the Throne of Muscovy.

It is easie to be imagined that the new Empe­rour was not a little Alarm'd at so unexpected and unwelcome a piece of News; Zuski rou­ted by the [...] ­trians. but believing it most for his purpose to quench the Fire in the Ashes, [Page 53] before it should break out into a Flame, he marched with what Troops he could get together in haste towards the Enemy. But these being in the mean while reinforced by a considerable Body, under the Command of a certain Muscovian Lord, whose name was Isthoma, they Charged Zuski, who was at the Head of his Troops, with so much Fury, that they put him entirely to the rout, and remain­ing thus Masters of the Field, pursued him so close­ly, that with much ado he escaped to the City of Musco, where he was block'd up by the Enemy, who fortified their Camp within a Mile of the City.

The Poles in the mean while had not been idle, but having received Intelligence, that a considera­ble Party in Muscovy, had declared for Demetrius, they were over-joy'd to have found so [...]avourable an Opportunity to revenge upon the Muscovites, the De [...]th of their Countrymen, Massacred in their Quarters, against the Laws of Nations; for which purpose, they maintain'd a Correspondency with Schacopski, whom they inform'd that they had found out a certain Gentleman in Poland, not unlike in his Person to Demetrius, who intended to appear at the Head of a considerable Army in Muscovy. In the mean while they had got together a Body of twelve thousand Cosacks, under the Command of one John Polutnich, who being sent by this new Demetrius to reinforce the Army, that lay Encam­ped near the Gates of the City of Musco, was by his special Commission constituted General over all his Forces.

This Polutnich was a Muscovite by Birth, and now a Soldier of Fortune; he had been bred among the Tartars, and serv'd his Apprenticeship in Arms a­mong the Cosacks, where he had made himself famous for his extraordinary Atchievments, till at last he was taken by the Turks, and made a Gally Slave; but by good Fortune rescued by the Venetians; from thence he took his way through Poland, where having met with this new Demetrius, he obtained of him the Command over his whole Army; Po­lutnich, [Page 54] therefore having, pursuant to his Commis­sion, join'd the Forces before Musco, shew'd his Orders to Isthoma, who was forced to obey, but being extreamly disgusted at the Affront put upon him, to see himself thus neglected, and another to reap the fruits of his Victory; he, with ten thousand Men, whom he had debauch'd before, and brought over to his Party, went over to Zuski, who receiv'd him no less than his Tutelar Angel, to whom he was indebted for his present Deliver­ance; especially when he assured both him and the People, that there was no such Man as Demetrius at Puttiwoll; and that the whole was only a Con­trivance of Schacopski, who by these Intrigues in­tended to make himself the more Considerable.

The whole City being not a little over-joy'd at these comfortable Tydings, the People as well as the Nobility, sent their Deputies into the Camp to Polutnich. The first desired, that they might be admitted into the Presence of Demetrius their Prince, and that they were ready to prostrate them­selves at his Feet, and to beg pardon for their past Offences. Those of the Nobility represented to the General, how miserably he was imposed upon by the Artifices of Schacopski; that the true Deme­trius, whose Interest he had espoused was in the presence of a great many Thousands slain in the City of Musco; and therefore, whoever since had assumed his Name, and counterfeited his Per­son, must needs be an Impostor, from whom he could expect neither Honour nor Profit; That therefore, he would be much better advised to leave his Party, and to spare the Effusion of Christian Blood, by acknowledging Zuski for the lawful Sovereign of Muscovy, who would not fail to heap upon him such Honours and Dignities, as should be suitable to his Merits.

Polutnich answer'd like a Man of Honour, that he was sorry to understand that they took him to be like Isthoma, a Traytor both to his Master and Country; That they did him wrong in entertain­ing [Page 55] so mean an Opinion of him; That, tho' he was a Soldier of Fortune, he would never give Demetrius the least Occasion of repenting himself of the Trust he had put in him. That the Prince was certainly in Poland, where he had seen and spoke with him, and had from his own hands re­ceived this Commission of being General of this Army. That if they were so nearly touch'd, as they pretended, in their Consciences, with the Ef­fusion of Humane Blood, the best way to prevent it would be, to return to their true Allegiance, and pay to their lawful Prince due Obedience, and as a Pledge of their future Fidelity, and of their re­morse for what was past, to deliver up into his Hands the Usurper of his Crown. That this was the only means left them to prevent these Evils, which they dreaded, and by which they might hope to deserve their Pardon, and to secure them­selves, their Wives and Children, and the whole City from destruction.

The Inhabitants of Musco, being in no wise sa­tisfied with Polutnich's Answer, which served them for a Confirmation of what they had received from Isthoma before, to wit; That there was no such Man as Demetrius, either in the Camp, or any where else; and encourag'd by the late Defection of Isthoma; they resolved unanimously to stand by Zuski, and not to hearken to any further Impositi­ons, but to treat Polutnich as an Enemy of their Country. Pursuant to this Resolution, most of the young Men inhabiting the City of Musco, were put in Arms, and being join'd with such regulated Troops as were brought over by Isthoma, they made a furious sally with a hundred and twenty thou­sand Men; and, attacking the Demetrian General on all sides in his Entrenchments, forced him to retreat to Catuga, Zuski, after a few days spent in modelling his Army, march'd thither in Person, and closely besieg'd Schacopski, who so bravely de­fended himself against the Muscovites, that he for­ced them to abandon the Enterprize, and march [Page 50] [...] [Page 51] [...] [Page 52] [...] [Page 53] [...] [Page 54] [...] [Page 55] [...] [Page 56] back to Musco, with the loss of some Thousands of their best Men.

Some time was bestow'd in raising the necessary Recruits, so that Polutnich, in the mean while, having recovered Breath, saw himself once more in a Condition to appear with a considerable Body in the Field, which having afresh Alarm'd the Great Duke, he marched once more against them, with a very formidable Army.

The Demetrians, tho' much inferior in Number, being as forward as they to come to Blows, both Armies were drawn up in order of Battle, in a great Plain, not many Miles from the City of Thu­la, and were just upon the point of Engaging one another, when a Body of five thousand Muscovites, which were posted in the Front of the left Wing of the Demetrian Army, instead of attacking the Enemy, ran over to them, all in a Body, which having put Polutnich, and the whole Army into a great Consternation, it was thought most advisable to avoid fighting, and to retreat to Thula.

Zuski falling in their Rear, cut off a considera­ble number of them, closely pursuing the rest to the Walls of the City, which was immediately after, surrounded by the whole Army, and attack­ed with all the Fury imaginable; The besieged having in their Retreat, been forced to leave be­hind them all their Artillery and Ammunition, were very ill provided with such Things as were necessary to sustain a Siege; nevertheless, trusting in their Courage, they defended themselves so va­liantly, that the Muscovites seeing themselves re­pulsed with great Slaughter in several Attacks, were obliged to enclose the City, by making strong Line of Circumvallation round about it, in hopes to reduce it by Famine, which succeeded accord­ing to their Expectation.

For those within, by their sudden Retreat, have­ing had neither Time or Opportunity to put Pro­visions in the City, were in a little time, reduced to the greatest Extremity for want of them. Scha­copski, [Page 57] in the mean while, was not a little amaz'd, that he received not the least News out of Poland, whither he had dispatch'd his Messengers to adver­tise them of the danger they were in; and the In­habitants of Thula, who saw themselves reduced to that Extremity, as to be forced to feed upon Cats, Dogs, Horses, and such like Things, without hopes of Relief, began to be mutinous, and to accuse both Schacopski and Polutnich, of having betrayed them by their fictitious Insinuations, as if their Great Duke, Demetrius, were alive in Poland, which if he had been, he would not have fail'd to give them his Assistance in this Extremity. Schacopski put the best Countenance he could upon the Matter, telling them, that they could not expect him to come in Person, unless back'd with a Force suita­ble to the Strength of his Enemies; and, that, if they would but have Patience, he did not question, but in a few days to hear of his approach, in order to come to their Relief. Polutnich assur'd them upon his Honour, that he himself had seen and spoke with a certain Person, of about thirty Years of Age, who was in Poland, acknowledg'd to be the true Demetrius, and from whose Hands he had received his Commission; that they should not rely upon his Word alone, but that he would advise them to send a trusty Messenger of their own (one, whom they knew to have seen the Prince Demetrius before) into Poland, to represent to him the true State of their Affairs, and to soli­cite prompt Succors; that at his Return, he would be ready to join with them in any thing they should think most advisable for their common Safety.

The Citizens of Thula, having given their Con­sent to this Proposal, and dispatch'd a certain Messenger, who by favour of the Night, and the Carelesness of the Besiegers got safely thro' their Camp without being discovered, they gave fresh Assurance of their Stedfastness to Polutnich, till the return of this Emissary. Schacopski, in the mean while, was not a little surprised, that he could not [Page 58] hear the least Tidings out of Poland; but the true Cause was, that the Gentleman, whom the Poles had engag'd to personate the true Demetrius, have­ing understood, in what ill a posture his Affairs were in Muscovy, after the two last Defeats, began to retract his Promise of making himself an Instru­ment to satisfie the Revenge of the Poles upon the Muscovites; and setting before his Eyes the fatal End of the late Demetrius, Quia me vestigia terrent. after he was in Posses­sion of the Empire, he look'd upon the Muscovian Throne, like the Fox upon the Lion's Den, and therefore wisely resolved rather to enjoy himself upon his plentiful Estate in Poland, than to expose himself to danger for the imaginary Lustre of a Crown.

But the Poles, being fully resolved not to acquit Zuski thus of the Barbarities committed against their Countrymen, Another Demetri­us set up by the Poles, were not long before they found out another to supply his Place; Muscovy, so fertile of Impostors, soon furnishing them with One, whom they look'd upon as a fit Tool to promote their ob­stinate Revenge against Zuski; this was one Ivan, or John, a Native of Pocala, a City of Russia, where he had been a School-Master for some time; and being grown weary of his Employment, took hold of this Opportunity to meliorate his Condi­tion, and if possible, to change his School Scepter for that of the Muscovian Empire.

The first who publickly espoused his Interest, was one Micharetski, a Man of very eminent Quality in Poland, who having gathered a considerable Body of Troops, they marched at the Head of them to Puttiwoll, where, having been received with the greatest demonstrations of Joy and Re­spect due to their Sovereign, they directed their March to the City of Staradub, where, being rein­forced by some Muscovites, that upon the Rumor spread abroad of the arrival of their Prince De­metrius, flock'd in to them from all Parts; it was resolved to march with all possible speed to the Re­lief of Thula.

[Page]

The second counterfeit Demetrius

[Page] [Page 59] Whilst they were concerting Measures to put their intended Design in execution, the Messenger from the Citizens of Thula, who, for fear of be­ing intercepted by the Enemies Parties, that were abroad in great Numbers, had been obliged to tra­vel a great way about, before he arrived at Stara­dub, was introduced into the presence of this new modell'd Demetrius, who, tho' having some resem­blance to the other Demetrius, yet was so far dif­ferent from him, whom this Messenger had seen frequently before, that he was not a little startled at the sight of it, being scarce able to deliver his Message without confusion. Demetrius, by the dis­satisfaction he observed in his Countenance, so on guessing at the true Cause of it, judged it not ad­visable to send back his Resolution of marching to the Relief of the Town by this Messenger, who, he fear'd, might by this Discovery, raise a great Prejudice in the Place against his Person and Inte­rest; wherefore, having ordered him to be secur'd under a good Guard upon some Pretence or other, he resolved to detain him, till he in Person, could march to raise the Siege of the Place.

This precaution, Thula sur­rendred to Zuski. tho' in it self founded upon very weighty Reasons, yet proved the occasion of the loss of Thula. For both the Garrison and In­habitants of that City not receiving the least In­telligence concerning their Messenger, whom they had dispatch'd into Poland, they concluded that he must have fallen into the Hands of the Ene­mies, and being reduc'd to the utmost Extreami­ty for want of Provisions, it was resolved, with Joint-consent, rather to accept of the advantage­ous Conditions offer'd to them by Zuski, than to perish by Famine; pursuant to which Resolution, the Place surrendred it self upon very honourable Terms; which were however, but very ill observ­ed by Zuski, who, contrary to his Oath, caused seve­ral of the Chief Officers of the Garrison to be hang'd, and the Brave Polutnich, and the Cunning Schacop­ski, to be cast into a loathsome Prison, where they both vvere miserably Famish'd to death.

[Page 60] The Cosacks that had hitherto stood firm to the Interest of Demetrius, having had no Intelligence of his Approach, consequently looking upon his Cause as desperate, embraced the Party of Zuski, who being overjoyed at the Conquest of Thula and the Accession of so considerable a Force, ordered his Army in Conjunction with these Cosacks, to form the Siege of Caluga, the strongest Place as yet in the Possession of the Demetrians. The Army was scarce sat down before the Place, when a Rumour being spread among the Cosacks that Demetrius at the Head of an Army was arrived at Staradub, they began to mutiny first, and having drawn some of the Muscovites into their Party, the whole Army, upon the News spread industriously by the Cosacks, that Demetrius was advancing to fight them, was possessed with so panick a Fear, that without the least Order, Zuski's Army dispersed. they at Midnight left their Tents, Cannon and Baggage, every one ma­king the best of his Way to the City of Musco where they brought the first News to Zuski of their imaginary Defeat, and the Flight of his Army without being pursued by any body.

The Cosacks and their Party being thus left abso­lute Masters of the whole Camp, at the first Break of Day did not fail to give notice of what had happened, to the Inhabitants of Caluga, and that Demetrius was arrived at Staradub; but these look­ing upon it as a Stratagem, and a Contrivance of the Cosacks to catch them in a Trap, at first answer­ed them with Fire and Ball, till upon their reitera­ted Assurances that the Muscovites were fled, and their offering Hostages as Pledges of what they had related to them to be Truth, they sent out some of the Officers of the Garrison into the Camp, who at their Return having confirm'd what they had been assur'd of before by the Cosacks, they soon open'd their Gates, and having shar'd the Booty found in the Camp with them, they entred trium­phantly into the City.

[Page 61] After they had bestow'd a few days in rejoicing and refreshing themselves, the Cosacks, with part of the Garrison [...], to the Number of Ten thousand, marched from thence to the Camp of Demetrius, near Staradub, where having rejoiced him with the unexpected News of the Relief of Caluga, they were received with great Demonstrations of his Royal Favour, and vast Promises of ample Re­wards after his Recovery of the Throne.

Thus, whilst Zuski was repenting himself of his fatal Error of having receiv'd into his Army so considera­ble a Number of his Enemies Troops, Demetrius en­creased in Strength every day; The Reputation of what had happen'd before Caluga, and his being join'd by the Cosacks, made such lively Impressions upon the Minds of the Muscovites, that many of them were [...]or siding with the most fortunate; and the Poles and Lithuanians, bordering upon Muscovy, being enticed by the Hopes of Reward and Booty, flock'd in great Numbers to his Camp; so that seeing him­self in a Capacity to encounter his Enemies, he march'd in quest of them, and having found Misi­nowski the Muscovian General advantageously posted at a strong Pass, he nevertheless attack'd him so fu­riously that he entirely routed them, The Zus­kians rou­ted. killing near Ten thousand upon the Spot, besides a great num­ber of Prisoners, among whom was their General Matthew Misinowski himself.

This Victory gained such a Reputation to Deme­trius, that the whole Province of Severia, with some other adjacent Places, readily submitted to his Obe­dience, acknowledging him for their true and un­doubted Sovereign, and promising to furnish his Army with all manner of Necessaries. But the Poles being more especially encourag'd by this Suc­cess to pursue their Revenge to the Destruction of Zuski, sent considerable Supplies to back the Pre­tensions of Demetrius. Duke Roman Rosinski sent a good Body of chosen Horse under the Command of his Friend Walareski, Adam Wisnowiski, Char­linski, Mielski, and several other Lords of the first [Page 62] Quality in Poland, soon after joined him with such Troops as they had raised in their respective Coun­tries; besides that, a new Body of 8000 Cosacks, upon the first News of his Victory, had declared for him, and taken service among his Troops.

Not long after Duke Rosinski, being also arrived in the Camp, was by the Consent of the Polish Lords and other Principal Officers, declared Ge­neral of the whole Army.

Basili-Zuski had in the mean while applied all his Care in getting ready his Recruits and making new Levies throughout the whole Empire, with an Intention to bring so formidable an Army into the Field, as to be able to stop the further Progress of his Enemy. For this end having formed an Army of above a Hundred and fifty thousand Men, and declared his Brother Demetrius. Zuski General, he ordered him to march directly towards the Poles, and fight them wherever he met them. Pursuant to these Orders, the Zuskian Army march'd to­wards the City of Bolchow, where having fix'd their Tents within sight of the Enemy, some Days were spent in Skirmishes, whilst the Generals of both Parties watch'd their Opportunity of Deci­ding their Quarrel by a Battel to the best Advantage; It was not long before they found it, being equally eager of Engaging.

For, as I said before, scarce had they lain thus encamp'd a few days, but they saw the Zuskians early in the Morning drawing out to put themselves in Battle Array, having detach'd a Body of their best Horse to possess themselves of some advantageous Posts near to the Demetrian Camp; which these have soon been advertised of by their Parties that were abroad to observe the Motion of the Enemy, they with all speed sent also a Body of their best Horse to engage the Muscovites, and to maintain those advanced Posts, till they could be sustained by some of their Infantry. The Polish Horse engaged the Muscovites with so much Bravery, that after an Engagement of an Hour they forced them to quit [Page 63] those Posts, whilst the whole Army was putting in Order of Battle, having taken the Advantage of the same Ground which the Muscovites intended to have made use of against them.

The Muscovites being bassled in their first En­terprize, however did not lose Courage, as trusting to their Number, and Demetrius Zuski their Gene­ral, at the Head of them, left nothing unat­tempted which might encourage his Soldiers to fight bravely against the sworn Enemies of their Country; He told them, That a great part of the Demetrian Army was composed out of Vagabonds and Rebels, whom they had seen fly before them so often of late, and who now puffed up with their late Success near Caluga, more to be attributed to their Treachery and a Luck [...]y Chance than their bra­very, had once more the Impudence to look them in the Face, hurried on by their ill Destiny, to receive the Reward of their Treacheries from their Hands; That the rest were Poles, the Hereditary Enemies of their Country and Religion, unto whom must be ascribed all the Evils and Mischiefs which had befaln their Empire for these several Years last past; That this insolent Nation, not being contented to have once before involved their Country in Blood and Confusion by setting up an Impostor instead of the true De­metrius slain at Ugletz, were now upon the point of Imposing upon them a Second, in order to dispose of the Throne of Muscovy at their Pleasure, to en­slave their Country, and to root out the true an­cient Greek Religion. He represented to them, how inglorious, nay, ignominious it would be to the whole Russian Nation, who had extended their Conquests over most of the neighbouring Countries, to receive Laws from the Poles, who had conspired their Ruin and Destruction. That therefore they being to expect nothing but Misery from their mor­tal Enemies, they must look for their Deliverance in their own Courage, with a Resolution not to out-live that Day, which, if lost, would put an End to all the Glory purchased by their Ancestors, [Page 64] to their own Felicity, and that of all their Po­sterity.

Rosinski on the other hand, the Demetrian Gene­ral, was not wanting to enflame the Courage of his Soldiers, by representing to them: That the Muscovites which they saw before them, were the Remnants of those whom they had so often beaten with a much less number; witness their late En­gagement with Misinowski, whom, to their eternal Glory, they had droven from his advantageous Post, notwithstanding the inequality of their num­ber. That therefore they should not be startled at their Enemies, who, tho much more nu­merous, were, for the most part, an undisci­plin'd Rabble, terrible only in outward Ap­pearance, the rest, who so lately had experi­ence of their invincible Courage, scarce daring to look their Conquerours in the face. He desired them to remember the Slaughter of that Countrymen in cold Blood, against all the Laws of Hospitality, by that very same Rabble, whom they were now going to Engage; that their Blood cry­ing for Vengeance, they had now the fairest Op­portunity in the World, to take the most ample Satisfaction from those barbarous Wretches, and to punish them for their Cruelties. He concluded That they ought to consider, that the Conquest of whole Muscovy, depended upon the points of their Swords, and that one day's labour would put them into Possession of a vast Empire, and all the Riches and Treasure of their Enemies, be the Reward of the Victory.

Rosinski finding a great eagerness in his Soldiers to Engage, led them on straight to the Enemy, whom they attack'd with an unparallell'd Bra­very, and forced them several times to shrink be­fore the daring Poles; but being continually re [...] ­forced with fresh Supplies, they maintain'd the [...] Ground in spite of the Bravery of the Demetrians, so that the Success of the Battle remain'd doubt­ful for a great part of the Day. But it is to be [Page 65] observed, that the Cosacks (in the same manner as Zaporius did some years before, when he fought Hodwen the Borisian General) had placed all their Boys, and other Attendants belonging to the Bag­gage▪ with some Soldiers, enough to make up a Front, at some distance behind the Line of Bat­tle; these upon a Signal, agreed betwixt them, advanc'd during the heat of the Battle, with their Colours flying, Drums beating, and Trumpets sounding; which the Muscovites, who were alrea­dy scarce able to sustain the Fury of the Poles, having perceived, and believing it to be a Body of Reserve, coming to attack them afresh, they be­gan to give Ground; which the Polish Horse being sensible of, they renew'd the Charge with so much Bravery, that in less than an Hours time, they forced the Muscovian Cavalry to quit the Field in great disorder [...]. Zuski's Army en­tirely rout­ed. The Infantry being thus exposed, both in Front and Flank, were soon put to an en­tire Rout, with a great Slaughter, being bereav'd of their Horse to cover their Retreat; so, that out of this vast Army, there were not five hundred left that quitted the Field in a Body; except five thousand, who saved themselves in the City of Belchow, but were in a few days after forced to sur­render at discretion to Demetrius, who falling into the same Error as Zuski did before with the Co­sacks, took them into Pay, and received the same Reward from their hands, as we shall see anon.

Demetrius being by so signal a Victory, become Master of the Field, and the whole Camp, Can­non and Baggage of the Enemy, what wonder, if all the adjacent Places followed the Fortune of the Conquerour, unto whom they opened their Gates, without the least Opposition; unless it were Mo­ [...]sko, and two or three more, who had Courage enough to make some shew of Resistance, but at the approach of the Victorious Army, surrendred also at Discretion.

[Page 66] Having thus opened his way to the Capital City of Musco, he directed his March thither, not que­stioning but that the Terror of his last Victory, would have so strong an influence over the dis­heartned Citizens, as to make them open their Gates at his first arrival before the City. It is n [...] difficult thing to imagine, that the Loss of so vast an Army, on which seem'd to depend the Fate of the whole Empire, must needs put that City; up­on the approach of the Conquerour, into such a Consternation, as is not easie to be express'd. But besides the presence of their Great Duke Basili▪ Zuski, who in this extremity of his Affairs, was not wanting by all means possible to inspire Courage into his dejected Subjects; there were two thing [...] which contributed not a little to the Resolution of [...] the Citizens, to adhere to Zuski to the last Extre­mity. The first was, That Demetrius, in lieu of Marching directly to the City of Musco, trifled a [...] way his Time in the more Northern Province [...] where the Poles rambling up and down the Coun­try, were often intercepted by the Muscovites, who in the mean while▪ had leisure given them, to re­cover themselves out of their first Fright, and to take such measures as were most suitable to the pre­sent Condition of their Affairs. The second was the Perfidiousness of these five thousand Mus [...] ­vites, who, after their Surrender at Bolchow, had [...] taken Service under Demetrius, and, now having watch'd their Opportunity, left him again, and went over to Zuski, unto whom they gave an Ac­count of the whole Condition of the Army, as­suring him, that the Poles were not near so formi­dable nor numerous, as represented to them by Fame; and that it would be no difficult matter fo [...] the City to defend it self against them, till be [...] reinforced with fresh Supplies out of the more [...] mote Provinces of the Kingdom, they might meet with a more favourable Opportunity to remove them from their Walls.

[Page 67] This relation, and the delays of Demetrius, have­ing put new Courage into the frighted Citi [...]ns, it was resolved, with what Forces they could assem­ble in haste, to post themselves in a very advan­tageous Place, on the borders of the Province of Severia, thereby to cut off all Communication be­twixt the Poles and the Southern Provinces of Mus­covy, bordering▪ on Lithuania, from whence they must be supplied with Men, and all other Neces­saries for the carrying on of the War.

The Poles were not a little sta [...]tled at this vigo­rous Refolution of the Muscovites, whom they be­lieved to have been lost past all recovery; but having no other way left them to secure their Re­treat, and to keep open the communication with their own Country, than their Swords, they re­solved to make an Amends for their ill Conduct, by their Bravery. Having therefore drawn back their Army from the more Northern Parts, to the South side of the City of Musco, they march'd to the Frontiers of Severia, where having with a most gallant Resolution either to vanquish or to die, The Mus­covites de­feated. at­tack'd those Forces in their advantageous Post, they put them to the rout, and thus having opened their Passage, they pitch'd their Tents near the City of Tusin, betwixt the two Rivers, Tusin and Moska, which in a manner surrounded and secur'd their Camp.

Being now become more and more sensible of their Error, Musco block'd up by Deme­trius. in having neglected to make themselves Masters before of so advantageous a Post, which in all likelihood would have prov'd fatal to that City during the first Consternation, they by fre­quent Excursions endeavoured to repair their first Fault; by which they so enclosed the Citizens with­in their Walls, that scarce a Man durst appear at any distance from the Town. The Inhabitants seeing themselves thus reduced to great Scarcity, as being very near quite shut up by the frequent Excursions of the Poles, and seeing themselves in no Capacity at present to drive them from their ad­vantageous [Page 68] Post, it was resolved to try▪ whether by certain Proposals of Peace, they might not disunite the Poles in the Camp of Demetrius.

They had ever since the last Massacre of the Poles, detained the Polish Ambassadors, and the Weywod [...] of Sendomiria, with his Daughter, the Great Dutchess Marina, Prisoners; and as they did not question that they were very desirous of their Li­berty, so, they believ'd they might make use of them as fit Instruments to encompass their Design. It was not the Reconciliation with the Poles they aim'd at, but knowing the Nature of the Poles to be unstable, they hoped by this Artifice, to [...] time, at least till the arrival of those Supplie [...], which were raising for their Relief in the Northern Provinces, by Knez Basili Masalski, a near K [...] ­man to the Great Duke Basili Zuski.

To obtain this end, a Treaty of Peace was pro­posed to the Polish Ambassadors and the Wey wode of Sendomiria, and that in the mean while, to re­move all Obstacles, a Cessation of Arms should be agrreed on for a certain Time. The Wey wode of Sendomiria being very willing to lay hold of this Opportunity, to free himself from his Captivity, sent one of his best Friends into the Camp of De­metrius, to make these Proposals, and in case of Refusal, to endeavour to perswade the Poles to se­parate themselves from Demetrius, and to cease from committing any Hostilities, which in all like­lihood might prove an obstac [...]e to the Conclusion of the Peace, and consequently to his Liberty.

But the Poles in the Demetrian Camp, not mea­suring their Interest by that of the Weywode, but by the Success of Demetrius, from whence they hoped to reap the fruits of their past Labours, were so [...] from hearkning to these Propositions, that they would not as much as enter upon the least Co [...] ­merce of a Treaty, unless it were granted as a Pre­liminary Article; That Demetrius should be imme­diately restored to the Throne, and the Ʋsurper Zuski, to be delivered up into their hands.

[Page 69] The Muscovites finding themselves disappointed in their Expectation, had no other Means left to secure themselves, but to repel Force with Force; For which end, having dispatch'd frequent Messen­gers to Basili Masalski, whom we mention'd before, to hasten to their Relief; he, pursuant to the re­iterated Orders from Court, march'd with his Ar­my which consisted of near fourscore thousand Men, towards the City of Musco, where, having entren­ched himself upon the Banks of the River Chodiun­ka about a League from the City, he hop'd to meet with a favourable Opportunity to dislodge the De­metrians, or at least to annoy them, and hinder their frequent Excursions.

But Ro [...]inski, who was not insensible of the In­conveniencies which must needs be occasion'd by the nearness of so great an Army to his Camp, resolved to beat up their Quarters with the first Op­portunity. For which purpose he drew his Army out of the Lines, unperceiv'd of the Enemy by favour of the Night, The Zu [...] ­ki [...]n Army ro [...]ted. and having approach'd the Enemies Camp, over-secure in their Number and nearness to the City, attack'd them in their En­trenchments with such Fury, that in a few hours they kill'd near Twenty thousand upon the Place, the rest escaping to the City, leaving among the Prisoners their General in the Hands of the E­nemy.

The Poles, who had purchased so signal a Victory with the loss of very few of their Men, had almost dearly paid for it at last. For, having dispersed them­selves all over the Fields without the least Order or any Guard to secure them, and being thus enga­ged in the Pillage of the dead Bodies and the E­nemies Camp; the Muscovites at break of day, ha­ving been advertised of the Disorder they were in, [...]lly'd their scattered Troops, Kally again. and being reinforced with fresh Supplies out of the City, return'd to the Charges, and renewing the Combat, fell every where upon the victorious Poles before they had time to put themselves in a Posture of receiving [Page 70] the Enemy, so that there was nothing but Disor­der, Confusion and Slaughter to be seen all over the Field, and the Muscovites were upon the point of snatching the Victory out of the Hands of their Conquerours, who began to prepare to save them­selves by Flight, had it not been for their Generals who coming in timely with a small Body of Horse to their Assistance, both by their Words and Exam­ple encouraged them either to vanquish or to die. They appear'd in every place where they found their Presence most necessary, to animate the Sol­diers opprest by the Number of their Enemies, they told them that being surrounded on all sides, they must put all their Hopes of Relief on the Points of their Swords; they represented to them, how ignominious it would be, to be routed by those they had so lately vanquish'd, and to suffer themselves to be robb'd of the Fruits of their Vi­ctory; so, that partly out of Shame, partly out of Despair, they first began to make good their Ground, and then, being animated with Revenge, they fell with such fury upon the Muscovites, The Zus­kians bea­ten a se­cond time. that at last they forced them to retreat, and thus in one day gained a double Victory over their Ene­mies.

The Reputation of which, being improved by Fame, not only some of the most remote Provinces of the Muscovian Empire, sent their Deputies to make their Submission to Demetrius, but he was also daily supplied with fresh Recruits out of Po­land, besides a Body of 4000 new-rais'd Horse, un­der the Command of Zlarowski and Sapiha.

The Muscovites on the other Hand having scarce left a sufficient Number out of their vast Armies to defend the City of Musco, and seeing Demetri [...] encrease in Strength daily, were forced to have [...] course to new Counsels; For which Reason they once more addrest themselves to the Polish Ambas­sadors, and the Weywode of Sendomiria, who were as yet in their Custody: Unto these they promised Golden Mountains, if by their Interest at [Page 71] the Polish Court they could prevail with Sigismund, King of Poland, to recall his Subjects out of the Service of this Pseudo-Demetrius.

The Ambassadors and the Weywode gladly ac­cepted their offers, but being very desirous of their Liberty, told them that, they did not question if Matters were truly represented to the King, he might in time be induced to draw off his Supplies from Demetrius; But that, as his Interest at Court was back'd by some of the Chiefest Men of the King­dom, and in great Esteem with the King himself, so it was not to be supposed, that they should be able to prevail against their Power, when absent, which perhaps, when present, they might do with­out much Difficulty, by representing to the Court the true State of the Case, and the Imposture of Demetrius. They represented to them, how advan­tageous it would be to their Affairs, in detecting the whole Intrigue of this supposititious Demetrius, if Marina in Person appear'd at Court, and by her own Confession confirmed the Death of her Lord, which would put the Imposture of this Pretender beyond all question, and, without doubt, contri­bute more than all other Endeavours towards the recalling of the Poles out of the Service of the Im­postor.

The Muscovites did not very well relish these Propositions, being unwilling to part with their Prisoners upon so easie Terms; But being at last over-ruled by the Speciousness of their alledged Reasons, and much more by the absolute Necessity of their Affairs, they were at last forced to comply with the Desires of these Polish Lords, unto whom, as well as to Marina, Marina and her Father set at liberty. they granted their Liberty, under Condition, that they should undertake to oblige the King of Poland to draw back the Army of his Subjects, which lay encamped under the Walls of the City of Musco. They were not spa­ring in their Promises, so that every thing being a­greed on betwixt them, they were in a few days after, permitted to depart under a Guard of five [Page 72] hundred Horse, to defend them against the Parties of Demetrius, that were continually abroad in great Numbers.

This Treaty had not been managed with so much Secrecy, but that Demetrius, who was not without his Spies within the City, had got Scent of it, by whose Means also having got Notice of the Day of their Departure, and judging, not without great Reason, how disadvantageous their Presence at the Polish Court might prove to his Affairs; and on the other hand considering, that nothing could contri­bute more at this time towards the Strengthening of his Party, than if, by joining their Interest with his, he could bring them over to his Side, and en­gage Marina to own him for her Husband; he sent out Zlarowski with fifteen hundred Horse to intercept their Passage. Zlarowski, having been before hand informed which way they were to pass, had not marched above two Hours before he met with them, and having ordered five or six hundred of his Horse to face the Muscovites who guarded the Polish Lords, he in Person, with a few of his Offi­cers, were advancing to address themselves to Marina and the Weywode her Father; But the Zuskian Horse, at the first sight of the Poles, whom they saw much stronger than themselves, look'd for their Safety in the Swiftness of their Horses, making the best of their Way towards Musco, and leaving the Poles commit­ted to their Charge, at the Disposal of their Country-men, Zlarowski making his Addresses to Ma­rina, Are inter­cepted and conducted to Deme­trius. complemen [...]ed her in the Name of Demetrius, telling her, that he was sent to invite them to his Camp, being ambitious not to let slip so favourable an Opportunity of delivering them out of the Hands of their Enemies. Marina and the Wey­wode were at some uncertainty what to answer [...] but seeing themselves in no Capacity of making any Resistance, they return'd Zlarowski Thanks for his Care and Vigilancy, and with a seeming Glad­ness went forward to the Polish Camp, where they were presented, immediately after their Arrival, to [Page 73] Demetrius Those of a more refined judgment look'd upon this proceeding of Demetrius as a gross Mistake in Point of Policy, to admit Mar [...] and the Polish Lords, who were quite unprepared for an Interview of this nature, into his Presence▪ For Marina, as well as her Father and the Ambas­sadors, being surprised at first sight, to see this De­metrius differ very much from the Great Duke, slain in the City of Musco, betray'd their dissatis­faction sufficiently, both in their Countenances, and the strangeness of their behaviour towards him; which having been observed as well by De­metrius himself, as some others that were present at the Interview, he thought it most advisable to send them to another Quarter of the Camp, with Or­ders not to take notice, that they had been seen by him; hoping thus to hush up the former Passage, till they could concert new Measures to carry on the Intrigue to their mutual Advantage.

But an Error of this Nature being not so soon corrected, the manner of this interview could not be hid from some of the more quick-sighted; and among others had not escaped the particular Obser­vance of Kniasus Masalski, a Kinsman both to the routed General of that Name, and to Zuski him­self, who was ever since the last Defeat detain'd a Prisoner in the Camp.

He having watch'd his opportunity a few days after, made his Escape, and got into the City; where he related to Zuski and the Muscovites, the Doubts which had at the first interview with Demetrius, appear'd in Marina's Countenance and Carriage; all which he represented, with so much Dexterity, and in terms so lively and natural, that the Muscovites being fully perswaded of the Imposture, unanimously resolved to adhere to Zuski to the last Extremity, and rather to en­dure any thing, than to submit themselves under the Government of an Impostor, imposed upon them by the Contrivances of their mortal Enemies the Poles.

[Page 74] Zuskis seeing the People thus confirm'd in his In­ [...]erest; by the prejudice they had conceived against the Person of his Rival, bethought himself of a certain States-Trick, by which he hoped to render the Fallacy of his Adversary so evident to the Mus­covites, as that there should be no room left for any further Doubt, to be made upon that score. He deputed some Persons of the first Quality and great esteem among the Muscovites to Ʋgletz, to disin­terr the Body of the Prince Demetrius, which had lain there fifteen years, in order to have it convey­ed to Musco, to be deposited in the Sepulchre of the Grand Dukes of Muscovy. Scarce was the Body taken out of the Ground, but it was very industri­ously spread abroad and insinuated into the Musco­vites (who without the least difficulty receive an Impression which savours of Superstition) that it had wrought most surprising Miracles, as had been found by the experience of some diseased Persons, who had touch'd it by chance. They had been very careful in having at hand some suborned Lame and Blind, who upon the first touch of it went away up­right and clear-sighted; besides a great many other pretended Distempers, otherwise incurable, which were removed in an instant by the miraculous Ver­tue of this Body. They had also taken particular care to bring a Body, which having not been long under Ground, was as yet uncorrupted; so, that the Venera­tion of the Superstitious People being heightned, when they found it entire after fifteen Years Burial, it was look'd upon as a Crime deserving no less than Death, to question the Truth of this Fable; for which reason also the People made their Addresses to Zuski, desiring that it might remain disinterr'd, till a Temple could be built, where it should be reverenced as a Saint; which at their Importunity was granted them by the Great Duke for that time.

But not long after wisely considering with him­self, that such gross Absurdities could not be long hidden from the Eyes of the most quick-sighted, and fearing, lest the Cheat should be discovered, [Page 75] to his Confusion, and the no small detriment of his Affairs, he caused the Body of this Saint to be suddenly, but very solemnly interr'd among the Tombs of the Great Dukes; to appease the Mur­murs of the common People, it was publish'd by Zuski's Order; that tho' he did not discommend their Zeal for their Prince, whose Memory ought ever to be sacred among them; nevertheless that, having observed his Subjects to pay the same Ve­neration to a mortal Creature, which was only due to the immortal Creator, he had taken this Reso­lution to deposite his Body amongst his Ancestors, rather than to be instrumental in drawing upon himself and his Subjects the Vengeance of God Almighty at this time of imminent Danger, when they stood most in need of his Mercy.

But it is time to return to the Camp, where we have left Marina and her Father to recover them­selves of their first Surprize, occasioned by the In­terview, we have mentioned before. These having in the mean while had sufficient leisure to consult with some of their intimate Friends, what was best to be done in the present Emergency of their Af­fairs, whether to accept the Offers of this new modell'd Demetrius (who had not been wanting by his Emissaries to insinuate unto them his Pre­tensions, as far as the Nature of so nice a Thing would admit of) or to reject them with Scorn, and by the Interest of their Friends in the Camp, to en­deavour their Return to the Court of Sigismund, King of Poland. They were not a little divided in their Opinions. Some of them represented to Ma­rina, how ignominious it would be for a Person of her Extraction and Dignity, to throw herself away upon an unknown Vagabond, whom she herself knew to be an Impostor, and set up by the Poles, for no other End, than to serve their own Turn of revenging themselves upon Zuski and the Muscovites, which when they had effected, and found themselves strong enough to maintain their Interest in Muscovy without him, they would be [Page 76] sure to cast off, and throw him upon the Dunghill, with no less difficulty than they had taken him up. That the Zuskians would not fail to improve the whole to her disadvantage, and to alledge against her, that she had married a mean Wretch, and a suborued Property, in hopes to satisfie her own Ambition, and to gratify the Ends of a third Party. On the other hand, it was urged, that there being no great likelihood that the Poles should abandon his Interest, more than they had done that of the former, as being founded upon the same bottom, and link'd together by a mutual Interest, the most indissoluble Knot of all humane Affairs, no suffici­ent Reason could be alledg'd, why she should not as well own this Demetrius as the former, being both, equally doubtful, as to their Descent, in re­lation to the Great Duke, John Basilovits; and, that, since she had once had the Misfortune of throwing herself into the Arms of an Impostor, she might, with the same Reason, not refuse the Embraces of a Second, when no less than the Crown of so vast an Empire lay at stake. That, supposing his Birth to be inferior to that of the o­ther Demetrius, he was just upon the point of ac­complishing his Design; and that the Muscovites▪ reduced to the utmost Extremities, as soon as they were informed of her having owned him for her Husband, would not be long before they would receive him for their Emperour, and place him in the Throne of Muscovy. That the Crown would soon wipe off all the Stain of his ignoble Birth, were it never so base and sordid, and exalt him to the same degree with the most illustrious Monarchs of the World. Besides that, if she re­fused him, she must run a great risque of her Re­putation, it being beyond all question, that De­metrius and his Friends, to put the better Colour upon their Pretensions, would not fail to publish to the World; That ind [...]ed she had formerly been his Wife, but that since, he had Repudiated her, by reason of her Incontinency.

[Page 77] Marina having well weigh'd all the Reasons al­ledged on both sides, as Ambition was the most predominant. Passion in her Soul, and that she had once tasted of the Sweets of a Crown, she inclin'd to the Advice of those, who were of Opinion, that, since she had once sat upon the Throne of Russia, she ought not to let slip any Means, tho' never so difficult, to recover it. This Considera­tion being the most prevailing with the Lady, who flatter'd herself, with the hopes of better Success in this, than the former Marriage, she resolved to set aside all Scruples, to accommode herself to the present ticklish. Juncture of time, and not to let slip this Opportunity to re-ascend the Throne of Muscovy, which she had lost before, almost as soon as she was in Possession of it. This Resolution having soon been communicated to Demetrius; as the whole Business was a Design of a popular Na­ture, so it was thought most advisable to be trans­acted in view of the whole Army; the better to blind the World, and to put some Colour upon the delay of this publick Interview, it was given out, That the Great Dutchess Marina, had been indis­posed for these ten days last past, ever since her arrival in the Camp, and that being now recovered, Demetrius was going to conduct her to his Tent.

The whole Army therefore being drawn out in­to the Field, Marina re­ceiv [...]d by Deme­trius. with all the great Officers in their respective Stations, Demetrius accompanied by all the Nobility of both Nations there present, by all the Foreign Ambassadors and Deputies or the re­volted Provinces, went on Horseback to meet her in the open Field, where being met, they both, at some Yards distance did alight, he from his Horse, she out of her Coach; Having received one another with open Arms, they intermingled their Kisses with Tears, and with Expressions so tender, so passionate, and so natural, that it was impossible even for the most quick-sighted so much as to sus­pect an Interview so solemn and passionate, to be artificial; especially when they saw the Lady Ma­rina, [Page 78] after the first Caresses were past, pay to De­metrius the highest Reverence and Marks of a most profound Esteem, as she had before given him the most passionate Testimonies of an unfeigned Love, and the most sincere Affection; whilst Demetrius could do nothing else than repay these Endear­ments with his repeated Embraces.

After some time spent in those mutual Caresses, Demetrius made his particular Application to the Weywode of Sendomiria, the Father of Marina, unto whom he told, That next to the Recovery of his Dear Spouse out of the Hands of those bar­barous Wretches, nothing could be more pleasing to him at this time, than to see himself in a Con­dition to make him in Person the Acknowledg­ments due to him for all the Honours he had re­ceived at his Hands. He put him in mind, that, as he had been the first who had given real Encourage­ment to his undertaking, by publickly espousing his Interest in Poland, so he had ever since been the constant Companion of all his Labours and the various Vicissitudes of Fortune, till that unhappy Separation on the sixteenth day of May, occasion'd by the Contrivances of their most barbarous Ene­mies. He concluded, that the same propitious Fate, which had so miraculously preserv'd him from falling into their Hands, and now bad once more blest him with the sight of those Persons he lov'd and reverenc'd most in the World, in spite of all the malicious Endeavours of their implacable Enemies, seem'd already by its auspicious Influence to have directed his Path, by which to re-ascend his Throne, to enable him to pay his real Acknow­ledgments to his Friends, and to put his Enemies to Shame and Confusion.

The Weywode, after having returned his most humble Thanks to Demetrius for putting so high a Value upon his Services, for which he own'd him­self sufficiently rewarded by having honour'd his Family with his Alliance, in marrying his Daugh­ter, and the publick Acknowledgement given just [Page 79] now in the Presence of so many great and brave Men, failed not to insert some remarkable Passages common to them both since their first Attempt of entring Muscovy with an Army; and concluded, that he had all the Reason to believe, that the same Power which had been so instrumental in preserving them from so many Dangers, and surmounting all these Difficulties, would crown all their past La­bours in a little time with a happy End.

To be short, the Lady play'd so naturally the In­nocent, her Father so ingeniously the Politician, and Demetrius himself personated so artificially the real Grand Duke, that all three acting their Parts to the Life, drew Tears from the Eyes of the Spectators, the most subtle and quick-sighted being constrain­ed, even against their Inclination, to rest satisfied in such apparent Testimonies of a well-grounded Love and Friendship, as all the rest▪ however wa­vering before, were now confirm'd of the Reality of Demetrius to be past all Dispute. The whole Ceremony being ended in the Field with all the Dexterity imaginable, they marched in great Pomp, under the Acclamations of the whole Ar­my to Demetrius his Tent.

The Rumour of this extraordinary Interview having been soon spread all over the neighbouring Provinces, and from thence throughout the whole Empire; the Muscovites ca [...]e flocking to the Camp from all Parts; and the most remote Pro­vinces sent their Deputies to make their Submission to Demetrius, scarce any standing out, except Smo­lensko, with its Capital City of the same Name, and a few others▪ so that the Camp was abundantly supplied with all manner of Provisions out of the circumjacent Parts. Things being in this Posture, it was resolved to render the whole Camp more convenient, and accommodate it against the ap­proaching Winter; For which purpose there was not only a very magnificent Structure (after the Muscovite Fashion) erected for the Great Duke and Grea [...] Dutchess; but there was scarce a Person [Page 80] of Qualty, or Officer of Note, who had not a House prepared for his Dwelling-place, with all the Conveniencies that could be had, in a well re­gulated City, the whole Camp being divided into several goodly Streets, with a Market, and other publick Places; the common Soldiers being lodged in Huts, well provided against the approaching Winter-Season. The whole was encompassed with a very strong Line, fortified at certain distances with Redoubts, and good store of Cannon, so that it had the resemblance of a very large and strong­ly fortified City.

The Inhabitants of Musco, tho' not a little dis­heartned by the general Defection of the Country, and the Neighbourhood of the Enemy, who by the countenance of their Camp seem'd to be resolved not to quit the Enterprize at an easie rate, yet did not lose Courage, and finding themselves de­priv'd of all Means to draw Supplies out of their own Country, they had recourse to the same Po­licy, which Boris Goudenou intended to have made use of against the Poles, if he had not been pre­vented by his sudden Death. They were suffici­ently sensible, that Charles, then King of Sweden, who had found Means to exclude his Nephew Sigis­mund, then King of Poland, and lawful Heir to the Crown of Sweden, from that Crown, would be glad of any Opportunity to stop the Progress of the Poles, to prevent their becoming Masters of the Empire of Muscovy, which would infallibly open them the way into the Swedish Territories. They apply'd themselves therefore to the beforementioned King Charles, who, upon their Request, sent them con­siderable Supplies, and first check'd the course of the Victories of the Poles, which gave such Encourage­ment to many other Provinces of Muscovy, that being tir'd with the Insolencies and Exactions of the Deme­trians, they shook off the Polish Yoke, and these be­ing thus entangled in new Difficulties, when they thought themselves upon the point of accomplish­ing their Design, fell into Dissentions, by the mis­management [Page 81] of Sigismund King of Poland, which at last proved fatal, both to Demetrius, and the Polish Affairs in Muscovy, which was thus unex­pectedly delivered from its Enemies; when in all Humane Appearance, they were ready to triumph over them; as it will sufficiently appear out of the Sequel of this History.

For, when the Poles saw the Muscovites reduced to the greatest straights that could be, by these in­testine Dissensions, raised and fomented by their Contrivance, they judged now to have met with a favourable Opportunity to make themselves Ma­sters of that vast Empire. For which reason, the Senate of the Kingdom of Poland, represented to their King Sigismund, how easie it would be for him, at this critical Juncture, to gives Laws to both Parties in that divided Empire, if he would shew himself at the Head of a considerable Army, which was ready at hand in Poland, to march upon his first Orders, into Russia, where they might live upon the Country, whereas they must now be maintain'd at the Charge of the Republick. Be­sides the benefit he would reap from this Expediti­on, in giving Laws to the Muscovites, and purging the Kingdom of Poland of a great number of Va­gabonds and idle Persons, the remnants of their late civil Dissensions, it would be a glorious Work, to revenge the barbarous Murder of so many of his Subjects, and the detaining of his Ambassadors. The Chief thing objected was; that the Truce made some Years ago betwixt both Nations was not expir'd; But this Objection was soon answered, considering that the Muscovites had been the first, who violated it in Massacring the Poles against all Laws of Hospitality, and detaining their Ambassa­dors, against the Law of Nations; but, supposing this to be insufficient, the specious Pretence Sigis­mund might make use of in appearing for Demetri­us, their lawful Great Duke in Possession of the greatest Part of the Empire, against the Usurper of his Crown and Right, would take off the Blame [Page 82] of the Violation of the Truce in the eyes of the World.

King Sigismund, being swayed by these impor­tant Considerations, alledged by his Council, at last determined to invade Muscovy with an Army, to be commanded by himself. In order to this De­sign, every thing being got ready with all possible speed, he put himself at the Head of an A [...]my, consisting of thirty-thousand Men, and in the Year 1609, King Si­gismund [...] Muscovy. in August, passing the River Borysthenes, en­tred the Territories of Muscovy. It is without all dispute, that▪ if, pursuant to the Advice of the Se­nate and his Council, he had marched directly to the City of Musco, and in conjunction with the Demetrian Army, attack'd that City, or at least block'd it up more closely than before; the Inha­bitants who were already reduced to great Straits for want of all manner of Necessaries, would soon have been forced to abandon Zuski, and to embrace his Party; which done▪ it would have been no diffi­cult Matter to suppress Demetrius, by drawing from his side the Cosacks and Poles (the main, if not the on­ly Strength of his Army) by great Rewards; and thus, either to render himself absolute Master of the whole Empire, or at least, by coming to a com­position with Demetrius, to unite all the Muscovian Provinces, bordering on Lithuania and Poland with his Crown. But instead of following these whole­some Counsels, he took quite contrary measures, which rendred his whole Design abortive, and lost his Son Ʋladislaus the Crown of Muscovy, as he himself, by his own mismanagement had lost that of Sweden. It had been insinuated to him, that if he would march to Smolensko, the Capital of the Province of the same name, it would be surren­dred into his hands at his first appearing before it. This City, which is seated on the Banks of the Bo­rysthenes, and surrounded with a very good Wall of Stone and Brick, was in those days much larger than it is now, it having been much altered from its former Beauty and Wealth by the various Chan­ces [Page 83] of War; and tho' it had no out-works or Ditch, yet this Defect was supply'd by a very numerous Garrison, consisting of thirty thousand Men, be­sides the Inhabitants, whose number amounted to as many, if not more, that were able to bear Arms; The Weywode or Governour of the Place, was one Michael Sehin, an intimate Friend of Zus­ki, who being sufficiently provided with Ammuni­tion, Artillery, Provisions, and all other Necessaries for a long Siege, was resolved to defend it to the last drop of Blood, knowing it to be the only place of Importance in the whole Empire, which re­main'd stedfast in the Interest of Zuski▪ Sigismund being misguided by some of his flattering Courtiers, as soon as he had passed the Borysthenes, resolved upon an hasty March, and being cajol'd into a Belief, that he was rather going to receive than force Smo­lensko, leaving all his Cannon behind him, marched with all possible speed towards that City. He was no sooner come in sight of it, but [...]he found him­self miserably mistaken, both in his Intelligence and Purpose; the Garrison making a furious▪ Sally upon him, and being afterwards summon'd to sur­render by Sapiha, the Chancellor of Lithuania, the Weywod [...] Sehin rejected his Offers with Scorn. There were not a few at that time in the Army, who advised the King not to hazard his Army in the Siege of a Place, which being provided with a numerous Garrison, and resolute in its Defence, would prove a work of great difficulty to gain; but to take hold of this favourable Juncture, which invited him to Musco, the Capital City of the Em­pire, before they were re-inforced with the Swe­dish Auxiliaries; but the Opinion of the Lithuanian Chancellour and his Friends, was most prevailing, who remonstrated, that a few Months would re­duce so great a Multitude, however well provided at present, to distress, when restrain'd from Forage­ing and bringing in Provisions, or at the worst, that a vigorous Attack would in a little time, bring them to better terms; by which the King having [Page 84] secured himself a safe Retreat, might with the less danger march to the Capital City of Musco. Pur­suant to this Resolution, the King ordered all the Avenues and Passages leading to the City, to be taken up by his Cavalry, and afterwards by making a Line of Circumvallation, to cut off all Commu­nication betwixt the Garrison and the Country. But having not long after received certain Intel­ligence, that the Place being provided with great store of all Necessaries, this Attempt would in all likelihood prove abortive, they alter'd their▪ Reso­lution, it being judged most advisable, to change the Blockado into a formal Siege.

For which purpose, Sigismund besieges Smolen­sko. the King having ordered his Cannon for Battery, and other Instruments for a Siege to be carried thither out of Lithuania, the City was besieged in due form. The King's attack was carried on, on the West-side of the place, his quarters extending from the Banks of the River Borysthenes to the South. The attack of the Cosacks was on the East-side, their Quarters reaching from the South to the same River. The Sieur Potocki, Palatine of Braclow, had his Post assigned him on the North-side; on the opposite shoar of the Bory­sthenes, to prevent any Succours from coming to the Relief of the Town that way. But the Besiegers advanced but slowly in their Works for want of Foot; for, tho' the King had late [...]y received a re­inforcement of five thousand Cosacks, yet there being not above ten thousand Foot in his whole Army (which according to the Custom of the Po­landers, was chiefly composed of Horse) these bear­ing no proportion to so numerous a Garrison, they were continually harrassed by the frequent Sallies of the Besieged, who often drove them from their Trenches, before they could be seconded by their Horse. Their approaches being thus carried on, not without great difficulty, a considerable time was spent, before they could possess themselves of some advantageous Posts near the Walls of the City, which being very convenient for the Besieg­ers [Page 85] to fetch in their Supplies of fresh Water, put them to some Distress that way, yet not so, but that they had sufficient Opportunity to furnish themselves with it in the night-time, without be­ing perceived by the Enemy, by reason of the nearness of the River. Thus the Siege continued with abundance of Toil, but small Success; the King, who now began to be sensible of his Error, being resolved upon a Punctilio of Honour, not to leave the Place till it were reduced, cost it what it would; so that many of the Poles, but especial­ly of the Cosacks, paid with their Lives for their King's Obstinacy, who might have been employed with much more Probability of Success against the City of Musco.

For, whilst the King was thus wasting his Forces before Smolensko; the Zuskians having received Ad­vice of the approach of the Swedish Troops, sent to their Assistance, began to concert measures how to remove at a further distance the Demetrian Forces, that had lain so long at their Doors. They were not ignorant of the Inconveniencies, which the Poles labour'd under in the Demetrian Camp. They had sufficient Intelligence of their Divisions and Animosities in their Councils, occasioned by the Multitude of their Chief Commanders, who being sway'd more by their particular Interest and Ambition, than the Good of the common Cause, lost many times an Opportunity of annoying the Enemy. This Instability in their Councils, caused much Carelesness in the whole Conduct of their Affairs, which frequently turn'd to their great Dis­advantage, as it happned in May in the same Year, when a sharp Engagement hapning betwixt the Inhabitants of the City of Musco and the Demetri­ans, these had at first the better of them; but making a disorderly Retreat, without the least ne­cessity, and falling to plunder the Dead, gave the Enemy opportunity to Rally, and being reinforced with fresh Troops out of the City, they so furious­ly charged the Poles, that they entirely [...]outed [Page 86] them, most of their Foot being either kill'd or taken Prisoners.

The Disgrace they received not long after at Twere must chiefly be ascribed to their divided Counsels; For the Poles, having got Intelligence that the Swedish Auxiliaries were marching towards Musco, sent Zlarowski with three thousand [...]orse to observe their Motion, and to annoy them, if pos­sible, in their March. Zlarowski having had the good Fortune to surprize one of their Regiments, which was advanced at some distance before the rest▪ he cut them all to pieces; This so alarm'd the Musco­vites, who had put all the Hopes of their Sa [...]ety in these Auxiliary Troops, that they march'd out with their whole Strength, and join'd them near the City of Twere. The Poles, having got Notice of their March, sent also a considerable Reinforce­ment to Zlarowski, who meeting them some▪ few Miles beyond Twere, Engage­ment be­twixt the Poles and Musco­vites near Twere. a fierce Engagement ensued, both Parties disputing the Victory with great Ob­stinacy; The Polish Horse attack'd the two Wings of the Enemies with an irresistible Courage, and the Russians fighting for the last Stake, behaved themselves like Men resolv'd either to overcome or die; notwithstanding which, they were forced to give Ground, both Wings being after a bloody and obstinate Fight routed by the Poles, who killed 8000 (among whom were 1000 German Horse▪) upon the Spot. But the Foot stood all this while unmovable, and had several times made Zla­rowski, who commanded the main Body of the Polish Army, give Ground, and tho' now left by their Horse, had possest themselves of an advan­tageous Post, where they could not be attack'd without great Disadvantage. The Polish Horse being extreamly tired by the Fatigues of the Day, and the whole Army much inferiour in Number to that of the Enemy, it was not thought advisa­ble to pursue them; but on the contrary, all the ablest and most experienced Officers were of O­pinion to rest contented with what Advantage [Page 87] they had gotten, and to withdraw to some more advantageous Post. But Zlarowski, emulo [...]s of the Honour the rest had goten, would by no means consent to their Advice, and being resolved to try his Fortune, whether he could in some Measure recover the Disgrace he had received in that day's Action, would not stir from his Post tho' ex­pos'd to the Enemies Cannon. So that the rest see­ing him resolute, and obstinate against their Coun­sels they quartered themselves in some of the ad­jacent Villages. The Enemy having by some De­serters, got notice what Effects their divided Counsels had produced, soon rally'd their Horse▪ and having rejoined their Foot, by break of Day▪ fell with such Fury upon the Poles, that seeing themseves thus surprized, and in no Capacity to second one another, they fought their Way thro' the Enemy, the Foot retiring to Twere, the Horse making the best of their Way to their Camp near Musco, with the loss of a great many of their Companions, and all their Artillery and Bag­gage.

The Muscovites▪ flush'd with this happy Success, march'd directly to Twere, where they stormed the Castle at three several times with more Courage than Conduct; for the Polish Foot which got be­fore them within the Place, repulsed them every time with great Slaughter; so that, despairing of carrying the Place, by reason of its numerous Garrison, they raised the Siege, and directed their march towards the River Wolga.

At some Miles distance from Kolasinum, A [...]ther Engage­ment [...] near Kolasi­num. they were encounter'd by a great Body of the Demetrian Horse, who falling in their Rear, brought the whole Arrier-guard in Confusion, till seconded by some fresh Regiments they forced the Poles to re­tire. Besides this, the Licentiousness of their Disci­pline in the Demetrian Camp, had occasioned several Seditions for want of Pay; so that Demetrius, to satisfie their Demands, was forced to lay such hea­vy Taxations upon the Provinces which had sub­mitted [Page 88] to his Obedience, that at last becoming in­tolerable, most of the great Cities revolted, and the Country refused to pay any further Contribu­tions, looking upon them as the Fuel that nourish­ed the Flame which had almost consumed them. In some Places they grew so outrageous as to seize, imprison and kill the Tax-gatherers. Demetrius therefore to maintain his Authority and to pro­tect his Officers, being obliged to send strong Parties into several Parts of the Country, his For­ces in the Camp were consequently reduced to so small▪ a Number, as not to suffice to check the strong Sallies made by those of the City, much less to hinder them from being supplied with all man­ner of Necessaries out of the Country; which having been several times attempted by the Poles, they were as often baffled by the Musco­vites, always much superiour to them in Num­ber, and becoming every day more courageous, both by the Assistance of their Foreign Auxiliaries, and their Success against the Poles, whose General Rosinski, in one of the Sallies, the Dispute be­ing very hot, was shot in his side with an Arrow, of which he never perfectly recovered. There is no question, but that if King Sigismund could as yet have been prevailed upon to transfer his Arms from Smolensko to Musco, that by his Authority these Divisions in the Demetrian Camp might have been soon composed, and the Muscovites frighted by the Accession of so considerable a Force to their Enemies, to have been brought to better Terms; but instead of that, he absolutely resolved not to quit the Place till he had taken it, and his Army being extreamly weakned by the long Continuance of the Siege and the frequent Sallies of a numerous Garrison, and not receiving sufficient Recruits out of Poland, or at least not so opportunely as the ur­gent State of his Affairs required, he took a Re­solution to draw his Subjects out of the Service of Demetrius, to come to his Aid at the Siege of Smo­lensko, which entirely ruin'd all his affairs in Muscovy.

[Page 89] It was in vain, that his ablest Counsellours, re­presented to him, that this unseasonable distracting and weakening the Demetrian Party must needs turn to the great Advantage of Zuski, who, when the City of Musco should be delivered of the Ene­my that lay at their Gates, would thereby be con­firm'd in his Throne; that the circumjacent Pro­vinces which were kept in awe by the Demetrian Army, would soon revolt from him, and Zuski thus strengthened by the united Forces of the Em­pire, would not fail to come to the Relief of Smo­lensko. That therefore he ought rather to furnish Demetrius with new Supplies, or at least keep fair with him, and by no means to distract his Forces till he had made himself Master of Smolensko, which when taken, he might march without the Opposition to Musco; there being no question but that all the Polish Forces, and the Places in their Possession, by Promises of great Rewards would without Reluctancy side with him; which would infallibly oblige the Muscovites to fall off from Zus­ki, and embrace his Party. It was also call'd in question, whether the Poles would be prevailed upon to quit Demetrius, from whom they expe­cted the Rewards of all their Toils and Labours, especially since the exhausted Treasury of the Commonwealth of Poland was not at present in a Condition to pay their Arrears.

But the King persisting in his Resolution, sent some of his Emissaries into the Demetrian Camp, to endeavour by all means possible to perswade the Poles to abandon the Interest of Demetrius, and to join with the King's Forces before Smolensko. At first the King's Agents met with little Encourage­ment from the Poles, who told them that they would not by such an untimely Desertion defraud themselves of the fruit of their Labours, but per­severe in their Faith which they had sworn to De­metrius, and sent some Deputies to excuse their not joining with the King's Forces before Smolensko. But Sigismund having promised them their Arrears [Page 90] to be paid, and brought over Rosinski their General, Zlarowski, and some others of the Chief Commanders, to his side, a great many of the Soldiery promis'd to to be obedient to the Orders of their King and Cheif Commanders, and the rest seeing their▪ Affairs to be in a declining Condition began to waver.

Demetrius, not a little terrified at these▪ Pro­ceedings of King Sigismund, and fearing, not without Reason, that these few Troops which remained faithful to him might scarce be suffi­cient to rescue him out of the Hands of the Poles, whom he believed to have an Intention to sacri­fice him to their Avarice and Interest, he re­solved to withdraw secretly out of the Camp, and retire to a Place of more Security. But be­fore he came to this Extremity, he thought conve­nient to try once more, whether by fair Means he could not prevail upon Rosinski to stand stedfast to his Interest; but this having proved fruitless not­withstanding all the most insinuating Rhetorick he could invent, there pass'd very hot Words be­twixt them; Demetrius upbraiding him with Trea­chery and Breach of his Word; and Rosinski calling Demetrius an Impostor, and Son of a Whore.

Demetrius, who would not have brook'd these Words at another time, was fain to put up this Affront with Patience, seeing himself not in a Condition to revenge them; Deme­trius with­draws him­self. and not thinking himself any longer secure in a Place where he was treated with so much Rudeness, he took Horse im­mediately after, and with a few of his intimate Friends retired secretly to Caluga. No sooner was the Flight of Demetrius known in the Camp, but all the Muscovite Boyars and Nobles that had e­spoused his Interest followed him; and Marina, declared, that having not only wedded the good Fortune of her Husband but also his Adversities, she would follow him wherever he went.

The Polish Ambassadors employed all their Rhe­torick, to perswade her to return into Poland, vainly perswading themselves that her Separation [Page 91] from Demetrius, would be no small Advancement to King Sigismund's Affairs; but she remain'd unshaken in her Resolution, neither could she be prevail'd up­on to submit herself to the King's Clemency; The re [...]erated Perswasions and Prayers of her Fa­ther▪ and some other of her most intimate Friends having no further Influence over her Constancy and haughty Spirit, than to comply thus far with their Desires, as to write a Letter to King Sigis­mund, wherein she told him, That tho' she was a­bandon'd at this time by most of her Friends, yet that, as she had long ago been used to the sad Vi­ [...]situde [...] of Fortune, so she lived still in [...]opes that the same God who had so often shewed his Mercy in delivering her from most imminent Dan­gers, and to whom she entirely recommended her­self and her Cause, would know his time when to put a happy End to her Sorrows and Miserie [...]. She added, That for the present, being deprived of all her just Right and Title to the Muscovian Throne, she relinquish'd all to his Majesty's Dis­posal, and being well satisfied in his Equity and Generosity, she congratulated his arrival in Musco­vy, wishing him all the Success imaginable. Atl last she recommended herself and her Family to his Royal Protection, promising herself no less from his Generosity than, under what Circumstances so­ever, to be treated by him according to her Dig­nity.

In the mean while, Demetrius his Letters arrived in the Camp, Mutiny in the Deme­trian Camp. which being read publickly, all was in an Alarm and Tumult, no body knowing what Resolution to take; some being for going to Si­gismund, others for following Demetrius, and a third Party siding with neither, being uncer­tain what side to chuse. The general Complaint was against Rosinski, by whose Perfidiousness they said Demetrius had been forced to quit the Camp, whereby the Soldiers should be deprived of the Reward of their Blood and Labours.

[Page 92] Marina taking advantage from their Animosities and Irresolution, appear'd among them like an­other Amazon, and with the Charms of her Words and Looks, transported them beyond all bounds. She spoke to all she met, and calling such of the Commanders, as she knew, by their Names: Is it possible, said she, that you can be so over-seen as to flatter your self into a Belief, that Sigismund will trou­ble himself to reward the Services done to another; It is from the Great Duke Demetrius, you ought to ex­pect your Stipend, and the full Reward of all your past Labours; It is out of the Immense Treasure of the Russian Empire, and the prodigious Riches, gathered by the present Ʋsurper, and the Plunder of the rebelli­ous Muscovites, you ought to be recompensed for your undaunted Courage; All these, if you persist in your faithfulness to Demetrius, will be at your Disposal in a little Time; for you may rest assured, that he will think no Recompence too great for those, to whose Fi­delity and Courage he shall be Indebted for his Crown.

These Words were like Fuel, added to a raging Flame; for a great many of the Soldiers, but e­specially the Cosacks, declared they would follow the Fortunes of Demetrius, and began to pack up their Baggage, in order to their departure. Rosin­ski having in vain, endeavoured to disswade them from their Resolution, caused the Trumpets to be sounded, being resolved, with a strong Body of Polish Horse, to stop their Passage. But these per­sisting, both Parties had recourse to Arms, the Co­sacks endeavouring to break through the Polish Horse, so that a bloody Conflict ensued, the Co­sacks fighting like Lions, and the Poles having the Advantage of their Horses, the greatest part of the Cosacks, opened their way with their Swords, and marched without any further Opposition, direct­ly to Demetrius, at Caluga; some few ran over to the Muscovites in the City; the rest, with their Commander in Chief, Zarucki, were forced to Re­treat into the Camp, till a more favourable Oppor­tunity [Page 93] should present. There were near two thou­sand kill'd in this Engagement on both sides.

Marina, during this Confusion, seeing she had effected what she proposed to herself, being dis­guised in Man's Apparel, and fearing lest Rosinski should be outragious to her, if she stay'd till the Engagement was over, she, attended only by a few trusty Cosacks, and one Maid, made her Escape, and got safe to her Husband at Caluga.

Before her departure, she writ a Letter, which she left in trusty Hands, to be communicated, af­ter her departure, to the Soldiery; wherein she in­veighed, in most bitter Terms, against Rosinski, telling them, that neither her Husband, nor she being able any longer to resist the Insolence of the perfidious Rosinski, had been forced to seek for shelter at Caluga, that, for her part, nothing should have induced her to leave the Camp in that Distra­ction, if it had not been to save her Honour, her Fame, and her Life. That she did not question, but that the Great God the avenger of all Wrongs, would in due time punish the flagitious Perfidy of Rosinski and his Adherents; and reward the fideli­ty of those who remain'd constant to their Vows and Promises to Demetrius; from whom they might assure themselves of all they could reasonably de­sire, after the recovery of his Throne by their Assistance.

The Words of this Epistle being read to the Soldiery, sounded in their Ears no otherwise than an Alarm Bell; every one ran to his Arms, and the General Rosinski saw his Tent surrounded, in an instant, with whole Troops of threatning Soldiers. Is it thee, cry'd they, Rosinski, that hast by thy Villa­nies and Insolence, forced the injured Marina to follow her Husband? [...]Is it thee, that by thy Perfideousness, hast betray'd us, to rob us of the due Rewards of our La­bours? Either restore us our Prince, or be sure thou shalt not escape the hands of Justice; They had no sooner spoke these Words, but they made several shots with their Pistols at him, so that, seeing him­self [Page 94] in the utmost danger, he made his escape into another Quarter. The revolted Party [...]hose imme­diately o [...]e Tiskevitz for their General, dec [...]ing publickly, that they would follow their old Lo [...]d, Demetrius; and cut all in pieces that should op­pose them. But, by the Authority and Vigilance of their new General, and the rest of their Chief Officers, they were appeased for that time. But not many days were past, when it having been spread about the Camp (as it is believed by some of Demetrius's Messengers) that it was not safe to tarry longer there, in the [...]ight of an Enemy, who questionless, would improve these Divisions and Animosities, to his Advantage; and, if not pre­vented by their sudden Retreat, make himself a bloody Arbitrator of their Intestine Dissensions. The consideration of so imminent a Danger, raised the Fury of the Soldiers to the highest pitch, who cry'd out aloud, that Rosinski intended to sacrifice them to his Ambition, and that they would be­gone immediately, and so they fell to packing up their Baggage.

But it having been wisely considered, that if they should march out in separate Bodies, the E­nemy might easily intercept their Passage, or at least, be very troublesome to them in their March; wherefore, it was resolved, by mutual Consent, to keep together till they came to Volock, where eve­ry body should be at his disposal, to take what way he found most convenient for his Purpose.

According to this Resolution, The De­metrian Campbroke up. they set Fire to their Camp, which for the regularity of its Streets, variety of Structures, and all other Conveniencies, resembled rather a great City, than a Camp; all which being s [...]on consumed by the Flames, they marched in good Order, with their Cannon, Bag and Baggage, to the abovementioned Place: where Rosinski and Zlarowski, with some thousand Horse, and the remnants of the Cosacks, having declared for King Sigismund; Sapiha, with all his Men, and such others as were resolved to follow the Fortune [Page 95] of Demetrius, directed their March to Caluga, where they were received with all the demonstrati­ons of Joy, their Fidelity deserved.

The Muscovites in the City had sufficient Information of the Dissentions that reign'd in the Camp, which they fomented under hand, keeping themselves close within their Walls all this while; for fear, if they should attack them, they might become sen­sible of their Error, and by the common danger that threatned them, be re-united for their mutual Security; which succeeded so well, that they saw the same puissant Army, which had given Laws to the whole Empire, for the space of two Years, and reduced the Capital City it self, to the last Ex­tremity, to moulder away to nothing, by the in­testine Dissensions of their Generals, and the care­lesness of their Martial Discipline; but more especi­ally by the mismanagement of Sigismund King of Poland; who by the unseasonable Distractions, oc­casioned by his recalling the Poles out of the De­metrian Camp, was the chief Instrument of the Deliverance of the Muscovites, to his great Detri­ment; for, the Enemy, who before was scarce able to maintain himself within the Walls of Mus­co, being now freed from that Thorn that stuck so deep in his Flesh, soon gathered new Strength; for that the King, who might, if he had given due En­couragement to have Demetrius, prosecuted the War at the Expence and Danger of others, or at least, have shared both with them, by his obstinate Perseverance in the Siege of Smolensko, drew the whole Burthen of the War upon his own Shoulders, and thus robb'd himself of the Glory and Advantage of making himself the Arbitrator betwixt both the contending Parties. This memorable Siege was rais'd in the beginning of March, in the Year 1610.

The Citizens of Musco seeing themselves thus de­liver'd from their troublesome Neighbours, began now to assume new Courage and Vigour, and ha­ving driven the Poles out of Peresla and Alexandria▪ most of the Provinces which were revolted to De­metrius, [Page 96] now again declared for Zuski, offering considerable Supplies, and promising their utmost Assistance in chasing the Poles out of Muscovy.

Zuski, having conceived new Hopes of S [...]ccess from the Zeal of his Subjects, march'd to the Ri [...]er Wolga, where he recover'd all the Places as yet in the Possession of the Demetrians, and forced Sapiha (who, as we mention'd before, remain'd stedfast in the Interest of Demetrius) to raise the Siege of the strong Convent of Troitza.

Rosinski, after his Separation from Sapiha and the rest of the Demetrian Forces, had possess'd himself of Volock and the strong Convent of Ossipow, both which he had provided with a good Garrison, ha­ving sent the rest of his Troops under the Com­mand of Zlarowski to the King of Poland before Smolensko. He himself, was by reason of an Indi­sposition occasioned by a hurt he received before Musco, detained at Volock; His Distemper increa­sing every day, by reason of the Distraction of his Mind, created by his late ill Successes, he was at last overcome, more by the Violence of his Grief, than of his Malady, which deprived him of his Life in a strange Country, Rosinski dyes. at that very time when the Zuskians were approaching the Place in order to besiege it.

Volviowitz, the Zuskian General, having soon re­ceived Intelligence of the Death of Rosinski, hast­ned his March, and having immediately caused the Town to be attacked with Vigour, the Garrison all in a Distraction by the Death of their General, sur­render'd it in a few Days, without making any con­siderable Resistance.

From thence he turn'd his Arms to Ossipo [...], which he also took, but not without great Diffi­culty, and the Loss of a great many of his Men. For, this Place being garrison'd by a thousand French and Germans, they beat off the Muscovites in several bloody Assaults, and obliged them to turn the Siege into a Blockade, which having redu­ced the Garrison to the last Extremity for want of [Page 97] all manner of Necessaries, they took a Resolution ra­ther to force their way with their Swords in their Hands thro' the Enemies than tamely to surrender up­on dishonourable Conditions. They chose Midnight as the fittest time for the Exploit, when, having refresh­ed themselves with what Provisions there was left, and having taken their farewel of one another by Embraces, and drinking each a Cup of Aqua vitae, they made a Sally out of the Gate which leads to Smolensko, and like Men resolved to die, attacked the Muscovites in their Posts, with an unparallel'd Bravery, of whom a great many were kill'd before they could be relieved by fresh Troops; when their Number increasing continually, they kill'd most of the Garrison (but not without great Slaughter on their side) two hundred only escaping to King Si­gismund's Camp; And the rest sold their lives so dearly, that some thousands of the Muscovites were slain upon the Place.

In the mean while the King of Poland had made several fruitless Attacks upon the City of Smolensko, the Garrison of which Place defended it self with a most gallant Resolution. The Attempt which was made at the Gate of S. Michael by one No­wodorski a Polander and Captain of the King's Guards, deserves among the rest a particular Re­membrance here. For he, having fastned a Petard to the abovementioned Gate, laid open a Passage into the Town, and with a few young Polish No­blemen entred the City with their Scymetars drawn, cutting down all before them; There is no question but that if they had been vigorously secon­ded by the rest, the Place must have infallibly fallen into the Hands of King Sigismund; But most of them not daring to follow, he and his small Company were over-powered by the great Number of the Muscovites, who flock'd to the Defence of the Gate; yet they made good their Retreat, with the Loss of two only of their Com­panions, leaving behind them most evident Proofs of their Valour among the Muscovites; They being [Page 98] now forewarn'd, took care to block up their Gates with Earth, and making deep Trenches before them to prevent their being surprized upon the same Ac­count for the future.

Zuski, being flush'd with the variety of these Suc­cesses, and having got together an Army of above fifty thousand Men, all chosen Troops, a great ma­ny of them being Germans, Swedes, and French, was resolved to push on his Fortune, and, if pos­sible, to clear Muscovy, both of its foreign and domestick Enemies. If he had bent his whole Force against Demetrius who at that [...]time lay with the Remnants of his Army near Caluga, there is no question but that he might have destroyed him and his Party past all Recovery; but despising his small Number, he committed the Care of them to his Tartarian Troops, whilst he with the main Ar­my march'd to the Relief of Smolensko.

King Sigismund having received timely Intelli­gence of their Design was not unprepared for their Reception, and having sent Stanislaus Zolkievitski with ten thousand Men, to take Possession of some advantageous Posts near Clusin, he resolved there to expect the Enemy. Not many days were past before the Muscovites were advanced within sight of the Poles, when pursuant to a Resolution taken in a Council of War, the whole Army was drawn out in order of Battle to attack in their Advan­tage.

The left Wing of the Zuskian Army was com­posed of Muscovites; the Right, of Swedes, French, and a good Number of Tartarian Horse, the main Body consisting most of Germans, and some other mercenary Soldiers. The Poles were much inferiour in Number to the Muscovites, but trusting upon their Courage and the Advantage of the Ground they received the Enemy with great Bravery, who confiding in their Number attack'd them with incre­dible Fury. The Fight was very bloody, and re­mained doubtful for some Part of the day; for tho' the Poles soon routed the Left Wing com­manded [Page 99] by the Brother of Zuski, yet the Swedes and the Tartars in the Right fought it out very gal­lantly and the Germans in the main Body being plac'd upon a Ground full of Shrubs and other Rubbage, where the Polish Horse could not advance without great Difficulty, repulsed them several times with great Slaughter; till at last the Right Wing of the Muscovite Army being brought first into Confusion, and afterwards totally routed; the German Foot seeing themselves deprived of the Assistance of their Horse, Zuski rou­ted. and on all sides surrounded by the Poles, gave the Signal for Parley, which being readily granted by King Sigismund, and the Hostages inter­changed, it was agreed▪ that such as should be wil­ling to enter into Pay in the Polish Army should be entertained by the King according to their respe­ctive Stations, the rest to remain Prisoners of War.

Scarce had the Treaty been signed, and was just upon the Point of being executed, when De la Garde, who commanded the Swedish Auxiliaries in Hopes that the German Foot had maintained their Ground, having rallied the Wings that were broken before, returned to the place of Battle, but being informed of what had pass'd, he intreated the Germans to return in Conjunction with the Horse to the Charge. But these were deaf to all his Admonitions and Perswasions, declaring that they would not be guilty of the Breach of the Treaty so lately made with the Poles, who there­upon afresh attack'd the Muscovite Horse, entirely routed them a second time and after a Pursuit of some Hours, made themselves Masters of their Camp, Artillery and Baggage.

Most of the German Foot having taken Service under King Sigismund, The Zus­kians rou­ted a se­cond time. he to terrifie the Garrison of Smolensko, ordered a most solemn Triumph to be made in the Camp, where a great Number of Cap­tives, Colours and other Warlike Ensigns of his late obtained Victory, were exposed to the View of the Muscovites within the City unto whom ha­ving at the same time caused to represent the irre­coverable [Page 100] Loss of Zuski and his Party, after so sig­nal an overthrow, he assured them, that if they did not make use of this last Offer the King intended to make them of deserving his Mercy; they must infallibly expect to be involved in his Ruin. Most of the Inhabitants shewed a great Inclination to a sur­render upon such honourable terms as were offered by King Sigismund; But Sehin their Weywode being a Man of an undaunted Courage, would not hear­ken to any Propositions tho' never so advanta­geous; and having represented to them that their Condition was such as to be able to stop the Car­reer of the Victorious Poles, and to their eternal Glory, to deserve the Honour of having upheld the declining Fate of their Country against its mortal Enemies, they unanimously resolved to defend them­selves to the last Extremity.

In the mean time, the Muscovites began to feel the direful Effects of the loss of this Battle; For, Sapiha (now the Demetrian General) had routed the Mus­covian Tartars, near Twitza, and cut to pieces ano­ther considerable Body of their Troops at Borowsko; King Sigismund, having got notice, that Volviowitz the Zuskian General was, after the last Defeat▪ retir'd with a Body of ten thousand Men under Czarow, sent thither part of his Army, the very sight of which, so terrified the Muscovites, that without striking one Blow, they surrendred to the Conque­rour's discretion; the Demetrian Army began to ap­proach a second time their Capital City, and the Poles had detatch'd a considerable Body from the Siege of Smolensko, whom they expected to see every day at their Gates. The worst of all was, that in the last Battle, they had lost the Flower of their Army, and most of their Foreign Auxiliaries, in whom they most confided, the Germans having taken Service among the Poles; so that, having not the least prospect of repairing their ruined Troops, nor any other Means left to defend themselves against the Power of two Armies, that were on their march to besiege them more closly than ever, they were at the greatest [Page 101] Plunge, how to extricate themselves out of these impending Miseries.

After various Debates among the Nobles, who most took to Heart the present miserable State of their Country, they had recourse to the same States Policy, which had prov'd successful to their Affairs before, to wit, to try whether by raising new Di­visions among the Poles and Demetrians, they might not find once more an Opportunity to save themselves from this imminent Danger, which, if not soon prevented, threatned their infallible De­struction. To encompass this Design, it was pro­posed to seize upon the Great Duke Basili Zuski and to give it out that they were resolved to put Ʋla­dislaus, the Son of Sigismund King of Poland, upon the Throne of Muscovy; that thereby they should infallibly ruin the Interest of Demetrius, and con­sequently rid themselves of a vile Impostor, whose very Name was become odious to them, and at the same time, restore immediately Peace to their harras­sed Country. It was represented, that, tho' they ought to look upon the Poles, as their most dreadful and mortal Enemies, that nevertheless, their only Busi­ness being now to get time, and to breath a little; the Poles, inveigled by their fair Promises, would soon become secure, and furnish them with an op­portunity, either quite to elude the Election of Ʋ ­ladislaus, or, if that was not thought advisable, they might find sufficient Means, at one time or other, to rid their hands of him, under pretence of his Childhood, which, if well tim'd, they might make use of so favourable a Juncture, to endeavour to return their Government into its antient Channel, from whence it had been diverted by the Artifices of their Enemies, and had been the occasion of all the Miseries they had endured of late. This De­sign, laid upon deep Reasons of State, succeeded at last according to their Expectation, by the mis­management of the Poles▪ who were, by the good Conduct of the Muscovites, not long after, obliged to leave that Empire, and restore to it that Repose, [Page 102] which with vast Expences, and the effusion of a great deal of Blood, they had robb'd it of, for near twenty years before. The Muscovian Boyars, and Nobles, having thus concerted measures among themselves, according to which, the Ruin of Zus­ki was resolved on, as the only means to encom­pass the intended Deliverance of their native Coun­try, it was by their Instigation whisper'd about among the Populace, how that Basili Zuski, the present Great Duke, ought to be considered, as the Chief Author of all their Misfortunes, who by his Sorceries and Tyranny, had drawn down upon the People of Muscovy, the vengeance of God Al­mighty; and that by his Miscarriages, they were again plung'd into these Miseries, wherewith they saw themselves environed past all Redemption, unless they took new measures for their common Safety.

Zuski had, since his accession to the Crown, ren­dered his Government very obnoxious to the Cen­sures of the Nobles; For, having mounted the Throne, by Blood and fraudulent Means, he be­gan to be jealous of his most trusty Friends, and, to gratifie his Fears, exercised his Cruelties upon se­veral Persons of an eminent Rank, whom he caused to be put to Death upon no other Pretence, than his having secret Intelligence of their Unfaithful­ness. As his Reign was one continued Series of Troubles, so when he was at a Plunge, he used to have recourse to Sorcerers and Witchcraft, and be­ing infatuated by their Perswasions, he committed such Barbarities as are scarce to be named without horror. It was upon this account, he caused the Wombs of big-bellied Women, to be ript open, to make use of the immature Fruit, to accomplish his Enchantments, which, he was vainly perswa­ded, would be more efficacious against the Poles, than his Sword. Some of his Wizzards having foretold him, that one, whose name was Michael, should succeed him in the Throne, he caused three of his most faithful Friends and Servants to be made [Page 103] away, for no other reason, but because they bore that name, which for all his barbarous Precautions, was verified in the Person of Mich. Federowitz, the present Czar's Grandfather. There were in the great Church within the Castle, amongst other Things of great Value, thirteen Statues, representing our Sa­viour and the twelve Apostles, all of massie Gold, each of them of the bigness of a Man, valued at near three hundred thousand Pounds Sterling. Zuski being at last reduced to great Straights for want of Money, and having, in vain, try'd all the Skill of his Sorcerers, who were not able to supply his present Occasions, he had recourse to the twelve Apostles, whom he displaced from their Station in the Church, and having caused them to be melted down, made use of the Metal for the Payment of his Soldiers. He had so much Grace as to spare the Statue of our Saviour, which the Poles, not long after, converted to the same use.

All these Enormities, being now by the Nobles, who had conspir'd his Ruin, improved to his dis­advantage, the Populace (whose Darling he was before) prompted more by their Zeal for their golden Statues, than the Love and Welfare of their Country, Zuski de­posed. soon shook hands with the Nobility; and seeing Demetrius to meditate a second time the Siege of their Capital City, they, with the same unani­mous Consent, wherewith they had raised him be­fore to the Throne, pull'd him down again, and thrust him, with his two Brothers, into a Cloy­ster.

This done, they sent their Deputies to Zolkievitz­ski, the Polish General, who commanded that Body, which was approaching to the City of Musco, unto whom they promised to chuse Ʋladislaus, the Prince of Poland, for their Great Duke, provided he would defend them against Demetrius.

Zolkievitzki, The Poles admitted in to the City of Musco. gladly accepting of their Propositi­ons, detatch'd immediately a good Body of his best Troops, who being readily admitted into the City, he followed in few days after with the whole Army, [Page 104] pitching his Tents on the East side of the City; as Demetrius was encamped on the Western part. Some time being spent in Consultations, betwixt the Muscovites and Poles, the first opened their Gates to the last, so that Zolkievitzki, marching with his whole Army through the City, fix'd his Camp near to that of Demetrius, who, tho' not a lit­tle surprised at this sudden and near approach of the Poles, yet was forced to put the best Countenance he could upon the Matter, and to smother his pre­sent Resentment.

There being thus a communication, and seeming friendly Correspondence maintain'd betwixt both Camps, Zulkievitzki found it no very difficult Task to debauch that Body of Polish Horse, Commanded by Spiaha, which hitherto had remain'd stedfast in the Interest of Demetrius; These having received the publick Faith of the Commonwealth of Poland for the Payment of all their Arrears, unanimously revolted, and declared for King Sigismund.

Zarucki, the General of the Cosacks, and Kasi­nowski, Prince of the Tartars, that served in the Demetrian Camp, both intimate Friends of De­metrius, seeing themselves thus deprived of the assistance of the Polish Horse, the main strength of their Army, and that the City of Musco was de­fended by a great Body of Poles, both within and without its Walls, began now to despair of the Fortune of Demetrius; and thinking it not advisa­ble to involve themselves in his Ruine, they re­solved to embrace the Party of the Conquering Pole, expecting to reap from the Success of Sigis­mund, the Fruits of their past Labours.

Whilst these were preparing to wait upon the King before Smolensko, Demetri­us retreats from be­fore Mus­co. Demetrius forsaken not only by the Poles, but also by them he most confided in, and seeing himself and his Affairs exposed to Di­spair, sought once more for Refuge at Cal [...]ga, which, having served him as a Shelter before, now received him again with open Arms.

[Page 105] The Muscovites, being thus freed from Demetrius, would fain have recalled their former Promise of Electing Ʋladislaus their Great Duke, alledging that they could not proceed to his Election till he were present in Person, to confirm to them by Oath, the maintenance of their Religion and Ancient Cu­stoms. But Zolkievitzki, having declared in the Name of King Sigismund, that he would not quit the City with his Army till he saw Prince Ʋladislaus seated upon the Throne, and that therefore he ex­horted them to fulfil their solemn Promise without any further Tergeversations, unless they would ex­pose their Capital City to inevitable Destruction; and that he was ready to swear to such Articles in the Great Duke's Name, as should be agreed betwixt them; they judged it most adviseable not to exaspe­rate the Poles, who at present had two potent Ar­mies one in the very Bowels of the City of Musco, the other in the Empire before Smolensko.

These Considerations at last prevailing over the Aversion they had against the Poles, and being per­swaded that the Childhood of Ʋladislaus could not but furnish them, in a little time, with an Oppor­tunity of ridding their Hands of him, as they had done of both the Demetrius's, they proceeded with all the usual Solemnities to the Election.

The chief Conditions were; That a general Am­nesty and Act of Oblivion should be passed; and all their Ancient Customs and Privileges confirmed and established.

That the new Great Duke Ʋladislaus should, with all convenient Speed, come in Person into Russia.

That he should conserve their Religion inviola­ble, and for the better Settlement of the same and the whole Kingdom, abjure the Roman Catholick Faith, and embrace the Greek Religion.

Zolkievitzki and some of the great Officers of the Polish Army having confirmed these Articles by Oath in the Name of the new Great Duke, he was, tho' absent, proclaimed with the usual Ceremonies [Page 106] and Fealty sworn to him by all the Boyars, Uladislaus proclaimed Great Duke. Nobles, and Chief Officers there present, as Great Duke and Emperour of Russia, with great Demonstrations of Joy, and the Acclamations of the People.

As a further Pledge of their Fidelity, and to re­move all the Shadow of Dissimulation from them­selves, they sacrificed Zuski and his two Brothers to the present Exigency of the State, who were surrendred into the Hands of Zolkievitzki, and by his direction sent to Sigismund King of Poland▪ where the unfortunate Zuski, Zuski sur­render'd to the Poles. with one of his Bro­thers, after having been forced to adorn the Tri­umph of King Sigismund and Zolkievitzki, ended his Days in Prison, as will appear out of the follow­ing Chapter.

CHAP. III.
Containing a full Relation of the Rev [...] ­lutions which hapned in Muscovy, from the time of the Election of Uladislaus, Son of Sigismund King of Poland, till the Beginning of the Reign of Michael Federowitz, the present Czar's Grand­father.

ZOlkievitzki, the Polish General, having in the Name of the new Great Duke Ʋladislaus ta­ken Possession of the Castle of Musco, and the Royal Palace, with a Guard of a Thousand Poles, it was unanimously resolved to send a splendid Ambassy to King Sigismund before Smolensko, to make a Tender of the Crown of Muscovy to his Son Ʋladislaus, and to desire his Confirmation of the Articles agreed on betwixt the Russians and the Po­lish General.

[Page 107] The Ambassy being composed of some of the Chief Boyars of the Empire, attended with a most magnificent and numerous Train; they were re­ceived with more than ordinary Honour by King Sigismund, who sent out the whole Body of Horse from before Smolensko, with all the great Officers of the Army, and his Courtiers, to receive them at some Distance from the Camp.

Being introduced into the King's Presence, they addressed themselves in a Speech full of Flattery and Dissimulation, The Musco­vites ten­der the Crown to Uladislaus. under which they hid their se­cret Aversion to the Poles. They told him how overjoy'd they were to see that Day which they ho­ped would restore Tranquility to their harrassed Coun­try, by the Choice they had lately made of his Son Ʋladislaus for their Great Duke, humbly beseech­ing the King, that in regard of the near Interest he now had in their Preservation, he would vouchsafe to take them and their afflicted Country into his Royal Protection, as the only Means to revive the former flourishing State of the Russian Empire, which had been reduced to the very Brink of Ruin by their intestine Divisions. That their late Ele­ction having been unanimous and founded upon Hopes of their future Felicity, they begg'd of his Majesty not to deny them their earnest Request, but to send as soon as possibly might be, their Prince into Russia, in order to let them enjoy the Comfort of his Presence and Protection, and to compleat their Election by Crowning him Great Duke and Emperour, with the usual Ceremonies, in the Royal City of Musco. They related to him the Conditions upon which he was to be received, as we have related them in the foregoing Chapter; They enlarged themselves much in praise of the Greek Religion, and how necessary it would be for the Prince to accommodate himself to the Rites of the Muscovian Church, which they said, ought to be looked upon as the Foundation-Stone of that Monarchy, from whence depen­ded the common Safety, both of Prince and Peo­ple; [Page 108] all which they recommended to his Royal Wisdom.

King Sigismund, who was not ignorant that these subtle Insinuations proceeded more from the pre­sent Necessity of their Affairs, than any good Will either to himself or the Polish Nation, was not wanting to give them an Answer suitable to the present Occasion. And having received their Mes­sage with a very serene Countenance and seeming Gladness, he answered them in general Terms; That he could not but receive the Honour conferr'd upon his Son by the Offer of the Crown of so great an Empire with a great deal of Gladness, but that as the chiefest Satisfaction he took in their Election, was their unanimous Consent, so he assured them, that he should look upon it as an indispensible obli­gation, to assist at all times hereafter their Country with his Aids and Counsels, by which means he ho­ped a mutual good Correspondency might be esta­blished betwixt th [...]se two potent neighbouring Crowns of Muscovy and Poland, to their mutual Advantage. And as to what related to the Parti­culars of the Treaty, they being of such a Nature as to deserve a particular Consideration, he would, after having well weighed the Matter, send his full Instructions to his General Zolkievitzki, Resident in the City of Musco,, with whom the whole Mat­ter might be compleated at their own Homes, to the Satisfaction, as he hoped, of both Parties.

The Ambassadors being in all outward Appear­ance very well satisfied with this Answer, there passed abundance of Caresses betwixt them and the Polish Lords, by whom they were sumptuously feasted at sundry times, with such mutual Profes­sions of Friendship, as if they had been but one People; The same Kindness was shewn betwixt the Muscovites▪ and Poles in the City of Musco, whereby the Inhabitants being inveigled into a pro­found Security, the Poles found Means by degrees to creep into the Castle, to the Number of six or [Page 109] seven thousand, which afterwards proved fatal to that City.

The Ambassadors having not long after de­manded their Audience of Leave from Sigismund in order to their Departure; the King in return to their Demand, asked from them the Sur­render of Smolensko in the Name of Prince Ʋla­dislaus, elected and proclaimed Great Duke of Rus­sia; unto which they having answered, That they had nothing of it in their Instructions, and that they were of Opinion the Russians would be unwil­ling to surrender a Place of such Importance till the Great Duke were come in Person to the Ca­pital City, and Crowned and sworn to the Perfor­mance of the beforementioned Articles, they were not permitted to depart till further Orders. For, Ki [...]g Sigismund having fully weighed the whole State of the Matter, and especially their Refusal of the Surrender of Smolensko, began to be more and more convinced of their fraudulent Dealings; and knowing that it was not their free Choice, but the absolute Necessity of their Affairs that had rai­sed his Son to the Throne, he had all the Reason to fear, that when he had withdrawn his Forces out of Muscovy, they would make their Advan­tage by the Unexperience of his Son, and justle him out of the Throne. But if he should forbear to send him till he came to his riper Years, they would from thence, without question, take Occa­sion to recall their Choice, and elect another in his stead. And, considering that he had reduced them to such Straights, as had made them take those Mea­sures so little suitable to their Incinations, but meerly invented to disintangle themselves out of their present Distresses, he looked upon it not only as inglorious by accepting their Conditions to receive instead of imposing Laws upon them, but also quite inconsistent with his own Interest and the Safety of his Son.

[Page 110] All his Thoughts therefore, were bent upon the Siege of Smolensko, which when taken, he supposed he might appear among them as a Con­querour, and prescribe such Laws to the dece [...]tful Muscovites, as should be most consistent both with his Honour and Safety. This was the Resolution of Sigismund.

But his ablest Counsellors were of a quite diffe­rent Opinion; For, tho' they were no less satisfied in the deceitful Intentions of the Muscovites, than the King himself; yet did they not judge it advisa­ble, to drive Matters to extremities, and to com­mit that to the hazard of the Sword, which might be obtained without Opposition. They represent­ed to the King, that the Conquest of so vast an Empire, could not be obtained without the effusion of much Blood, and the Expence of vast Trea­sures; whereas, if what had been sworn to by Zol­kievitzki, by the King's Orders, were confirmed, he might in one day, make himself Master of all Muscovy. They advised him therefore, not to give the opportunity to an unstable People to take new measures, who perhaps, when driven to Despair, might side with Demetrius; which would take a­way all his Pretences of invading that Empire, since he had undertaken his Expedition under the pretext of assisting him in the Recovery of his Right; But to send Prince Ʋladislaus, assisted by a good Body of Troops, and some able Counsel­lors, to the City of Musco, where he being receiv'd and Crown'd Great Duke Russia, might with their Assistance easily elude the Practices of the Musco­vites. That by this means, Smolensko would fall on course into his Hands, and his Army, besides this, might be paid all their Arrears out of the Great Duke's Treasure, as belonging to Ʋladislaus their Prince, who else, as the Case now stood; would be an intolerable Burthen for the Commonwealth of Poland. And as to what related to the Articles, they might without much Difficulty, be either quite evaded, or at least delay'd, till the Prince, [Page 111] strengthened with fresh Supplies out of Poland, should find himself in a Capacity to Rule this false and stubborn People by such Laws, as he should judge most convenient, and suitable to his own In­terest. But these wholesome Counsels had no great Influence over the King, who being pre­possess'd with a vain Punctilio of Honour, not to rise from before Smolensko before it was taken, and with the pernicious Insinuation of his Flatterers, who perswaded him, that the Place was reduced to that extremity, as not to be able to hold out long against him, he resolved to leave nothing un­attempted which might contribute to the Rendi­tion, or forcing of that important City.

For which Reason, he caused a new Battery to be raised, from whence, and some others the Poles, fired so furiously upon the Town, that after some time, they laid flat a great Part of the Wall, and ruined two Bastions. Smolen­sko. stor­med. Upon which it was resolved to assault the Place, which was executed with a great deal of Bravery; But those within, by rea­son of the Numerousness of the Garrison, having had sufficient time to raise strong Retrenchments, fortified with Pallisado's, and a good Ditch behind the Breach, the Poles were not able to lodge them­selves in the Breach, notwithstanding their reite­rated Attacks, made with the greatest Bravery ima­ginable, were repulsed with great Slaughter.

After this ill Success of the Poles, the Muscovites, who hitherto had but murmured and whispered their Complaints, began to explain publickly against the Breach of the Articles, the detaining their Am­bassadors against the Laws of Nations, and the Outrages and Insolencies of the Poles, who being got into the entire Possession of the Castle and Principal Ports of the City of Musco, committed Violences upon the Citizens, their Wives and Saints, at the last of which they shot with their Pistols; which being a thing intolerable to People infatu­ated with Superstition and Zeal for their Images, would certainly have produced violent Commoti­ons [Page 112] among them, at that time, if they had not been over-aw'd by the great Number of Poles, within the bowels of their own City, and which was the most prevailing, that they saw Demetrius encrease again in strength at Caluga.

For Zarucki, the General of the Cosacks, and Kazinowski, Prince of the Tartars, who, as we said before, had left him, at his second Retreat from before the City of Musco, finding their Reception to bear no proportion with the Reward they pro­posed to themselves from King Sigismund, and see­ing themselves despised by the Nobility of Poland, were since return'd to the Service of Demetrius, who countenanced by their Return, began to look up again, and having drawn new Supplies out of the adjacent Places, began to appear formidable at Ca­luga, and would in all likelihood have once more appeared in the Field, if he had not been preven [...] ­ed by his sudden and untimely Death, which hap­pened thus:

Kazinowski, the Tartarian Prince, who was late­ly return'd to his Service, had given him great Oc­casion of suspecting his Fidelity; wherefore D [...] ­metrius, to prevent the Design, which he believ'd to be form'd against his Life by the said Tartarian Prince, caused him to be thrown into the River Occa, and drowned there. The Tartars, but espe­cially his Guards, enraged at the Death of their Prince, resolved to revenge it upon Demetrius, with the first Opportunity, which was not long before they met with it, according to their intend­ed Design. For it is to be observed, that D [...] ­trius, ever since his last Retreat from before Mus­co, was grown excessive Melancholy, which he was used to divert frequently with Drinking, endeavour­ing to drown his Cares in Liquor. Having been one day a Hunting, he retir'd towards night with some of his most intimate Friends to the Enjoy­ment of his Customary Comfort, the Bottle, with­out any Guards about him. The Tartars, who had formed the Design against his Life, having got no­tice [Page 113] of it, secretly got near to his Quarters, and finding him and his Friends involved in Liquor, and a most profound Security, D [...]m [...] ­tri [...] slain. broke in upon him, and slew him and some of his Friends, who endea­voured to stop their Entrance, upon the place.

This was the End of this Second Demetrius, who, from a mean and sordid Fortune, was raised to so eminent a Station as to have bid fair for the Russian Empire, till he met with his deserved Death among his own Servants and Friends. He is agreed by all Hands to have been an Impostor, some affirming his first Origin to have been a Schoolmaster, others supposing him to have been a Jew, because in his Closet were found several Hebrew and Talmudical Books, which are Mate­rials not belonging to the Profession of the Russian Schoolmasters, whose Learning rarely exceeds Rea­ding and Writing.

But whoever he was, it is certain that he was an Impostor, and slain by the Tartars, who did not long escape Vengeance; For, Marina had no soo­ner received this dismal News, which at one Stroke robb'd her of all her great Expectations, but, being seized with the most violent Apprehensions in the World, and transported with Grief and Rage, without any Respect to her Quality and Sex, to [...]e her Hair and Face, and thus running into the Streets, cryed out, like a distracted Creature, Either restore me my Husband Demetrius, or else take pity of me, and let the same Swords that so barbarously mur­thered him send me also to the Grave. After the first Transports were a little over, she ran in great Fury, with a Dagger in her Hand, to the Quarters of the Cosacks, and calling to those she knew by their Names; Dear Friends, said she, either revenge the Murther of my dear Lord, or at least do not refuse to do an Act of Charity towards me; take here, cry'd she, this Dagger, and with it deliver me from that Life, which, since the fatal End of my Husband, cannot but be loathsom and burthensom to me. The Cosacks, not able to resist the Tears and Prayers of this charm­ing [Page 114] Lady, fell with great Fury upon the Tartars, whom they massacred wherever they met them in the Streets, and very few would have escaped their Fury, had they not at last been appeased by the Perswasions of their Leader Zarucki.

After the Cosacks had sacrificed several Hundreds of the Tartars to the Manes of Demetrius and the just Resentment of Marina, A third Deme­trius. those of Caluga chose and proclaimed the Son of Demetrius and Marina, Emperour of Russia; and tho' it is most generally believed that Marina was barren, and this preten­ded Son a supposititious Child, yet Zarucki the Ge­neral of the Cosacks being willing to carry on the Imposture in Opposition to the Polish Interest, ad­dress'd himself to the Russians, offering them his Aid with all his Forces, if they would engage to aknowledge, after the Example of Caluga, this Son of Demetrius, Great Duke and Emperour of Russia, so soon as they should have chased the Roles out of Muscovy.

Zolkievitski in the mean time perceiving himself slighted by King Sigismund, whom he found to have taken quite contrary Measures to what had been agreed on betwixt him and the Muscovites by the King's Order, he left the Army under Pretence of going to fetch Prince Vladislaus to Musco, and taking his Way by Smolensko, to shew his Discon­tent, he only saluted the King, and, without any further stay, retired into Poland.

The Affairs of Russia having thus for a while hung in Suspence, whilst the People were kept un­der by the apprehension of a double Danger, to wit, from the Poles within the Gates of their Ca­pital City, and the Demetrian Forces at Caluga, they began now to change Face, and to appear with another Countenance.

For the Muscovites, after the departure of the Polish General, finding King Sigismund resolute in not sending his Son Vladislaus into the Empire, and in the Continuation of the Siege of Smolensko, and seeing that both the Captive Zuski's and their Am­bassadors [Page 115] were sent away Prisoners into Poland, and that the King took upon him the supream and ab­solute Administration of Affairs, putting such Of­ficers into all Places of Trust, as he thought most convenient for his Purpose, they began to conceive great Jealousies; and being now by the Death of Demetrius delivered from their Fear on that side, prepared for an open Revolt, in order to prevent their Empire from becoming a Province of Poland, which they look'd upon to be the main Design of King Sigismund.

Whilst he therefore wasted himself at the Siege of Smolensko, which he thought ignominious to a­bandon before it was reduced, and thereby let slip the most favourable Opportunity in the World, of Establishing his Affairs in that Empire, the Musco­vites had, by his Delays, sufficient Leisure given them to reunite themselves and make Provisions for their future Security.

The first that appeared in Arms, towards the be­ginning of the Spring in the Year 1611, was one Lepanovits, a Man of a great and ancient Family in Muscovy; he having a great Interest in the Coun­try, had made secret Levies, and appearing with a Body near Peresla, invited and gained most of the Boyars and Nobility of the neighbouring Provinces into his Party; He also sent his Messengers into the more remote Parts, to represent to his Countrymen the Breach of Faith of the Poles; how they had possessed themselves of their Capital City, broke the Articles agreed on betwixt both Nations, by continuing the Siege of Smolensko, and not sending their Prince Vladislaus into Muscovy; how that they, not only kept the Zuski's, but also their Am­bassadors Prisoners against the Laws of Nations, and, in all other Respects, treated them not like a free People, but as Slaves depending from the Mercy of their Conquerours. He exhorted them to shake off this Foreign Yoak, and by giving timely Assistance to secure themselves and their Po­sterity against the Insolencies of their mortal Ene­mies the Poles.

[Page 116] This had the desired Effect; for the Country flocked in from all Parts, so that another great Ar­my was raised near Nisi Novogorod, under the Com­mand of Prosowecki a Lord of a very eminent Rank in Muscovy; and Zarucki joined his Forces with them, under Condition, that so soon as they should have cleared their Country from the Poles, they should proclaim the Young Demetrius, their Great Duke and Emperour, which they were very free to promise, tho' they had not the least Intention to perform it, as Zarucki found afterwards to his Cost.

The Poles were not unadvertised of the Designs of the Muscovites, but the King's Forces before Smolensko being scarce sufficient to carry on the Siege against a strong Garrison, he could not spare any to disperse these Levies, and the Poles within the City of Musco had enough to do to maintain their Posts, and keep that vast Multitude of Peo­ple in subjection; so that these Levies, from a small Beginning being improved into a great Bulk, the Polish Forces which were quartered up and down in the Country, to keep it in Obedience, were so far from being able to attack them, that they were scarce sufficient to keep on the Defensive.

The Inhabitants of the City, being now encou­raged by these Muscovian Lords appearing in Arms, thought it now time to throw off the Mask, and to give the Poles very sensible Proofs of their Aversion towards them. A Design therefore was laid among them, upon a Signal given to assemble and massacre all the Poles within the City.

The City of Musco was at that time much big­ger than it ever was before or since, by Reason of the vast Confluence of Strangers, who during these intestine Commotions were retired thither out of all the neighbouring Provinces for Sanctuary, so that it was computed to comprehend in its Circuit above a Hundred and fifty Thousand Houses. All this vast Multitude of Inhabitants being enrag'd to the high­est Pitch against the Poles, were ready to lend a [Page 117] helping Hand to accomplish the Design of the Con­spirators, they only wanting a Head to lead them on to put it in Execution.

A thing of this Nature could not be carried on so privately, but that Gaziowski, who then com­manded the Poles in Chief, had timely Notice of their projected Design, but thinking it not advisable to be the first Aggressor, he dissembled his Notice, and contented himself with fortifying the two Quarters of the City called Catangorod or the Mid-City, and Czargorod or the City-Royal, which be­ing surrounded with good Stone-Walls, and con­taining the Castle, with the Royal Palace, all the Magazines, and great Houses of the Nobility and Merchants, he proposed to himself as a safe Retreat upon all Occasions.

The Polish General Gaziouski had scarce finished his Works, before the Russians finding by the Pre­cautions used by the Poles, that their Design had taken vent, resolved to put it in Execution, trust­ing more in their Number than their Conduct, and having on the third day after Palm-Sunday drawn together an incredible Number of People by the Ringing of the Bells, they attack'd the Poles, with a Fury past all Belief, as Men resolv'd either to accomplish their Design, or to die in the At­tempt.

The Poles, The Poles attacked in the City of Musco. on the other Hand, being surrounded and attack'd on all sides, animated by Despair, and having the Advantage of a well regulated Disci­pline against a confused Multitude, repulsed their Enemies with great Vigour, who, tho▪ most obstinate and furious in their reiterated Assaults, were never­theless at last forced to give way to the Bravery of the Poles, who made them retreat with the Loss of near Ten thousand Men on their side. No sooner had the Poles removed them from their Works, but they sallied out with some thousand Men, and ha­ving prosecuted their Victo [...]y, and slain a great Number of them at a great distance from their Quarters, they see all the circumjacent Parts of the [Page 118] City on fire, which destroyed not only a prodi­gious Number of Houses, but also of Women, Children and other helpless Persons. The next day the Polish General, having received Intelligence that most of the Inhabitants of Musco were retired to the Suburbs called Strelitza Slavoda, which lies South of Cataygorod or the Mid-City, on the oppo­site Shore of the River Moska, where they were dispu­ting the Passage to Strusius, who, with a good Bo­dy, was come from Malsaisko, upon the first News of the Tumult, to the Relief of his Countrymen, he made a strong Sally, and having caused the said Suburbs to be set on fire in several parts, The City of Musco burnt by the Poles▪ he burnt it quite to the Ground, thereby facilitating the Pas­sage of the Poles who came to his Assistance and se­curing to himself a free Communication, which stood him in great stead afterwards upon several Occasions.

It is computed that a Hundred and twenty Thousand Houses were laid in Ashes by that ra­ging Element, and that by the Fire and Sword there fell near Two hundred Thousand of the In­habitants of all Sorts, besides an incredible Quantity of Stores and Merchandices.

The Remainders of the Inhabitants seeing their City thus laid in Ashes, and themselves sufficiently tamed by the Sword, implored the Mercy of the conquering Poles, rejecting (as it is usual in such Cases) the Fault upon a few of their Ringleaders, who had paid for it with their Lives. The Poles knowing themselves not in a Capacity to do any fur­ther Mischief, and being glad to have reduced them to ask Quarter, granted it without Difficulty. But as it was owing to the utmost necessity of their Af­fairs, so this Truce so earnestly sued for by the Mus­ [...]ovites, lasted not long. For the Inhabitants of Musco having invited Lepanovits, Prosowecki, Zarucki, and the rest of the Leaders of the Army, we men­tioned before, to come to their Assistance, they ad­vanced with a Hundred thousand Men towards the City, upon whose Approach having joined with [Page 119] their Forces, they forced the Poles into their Works where they were so closely besieg'd, that they had but one Passage left open for their Communication with the Country, which was that part on the other side of the River Moska, where not long before had stood the Suburbs called Strelitza Slavoda, and which they kept open a long time for the Conve­niency of their Provisions and other Supplies, and made frequent Sallies with great Success on their side, till at last by the ill Conduct of King Sigis­mund, they were forced to abandon that Post, and soon after, the whole City, to the irreparable de­triment of the said King.

For whilst the brave Poles were hardly pressed upon by their Enemies, he lay immovable at the Siege of Smolensko, where his Affairs began to look with a very ill Face. For the Soldiers, tired with the long Continuance of the Siege, grew very un­easie for want of Pay, and their Clamours were now risen to that height, that the King began to dread every day a Mutiny, having not wherewithal to satisfie their just Demands, nor any other Means now left to raise Money, unless by calling together a Dyet, which at last was resolved on, and a Con­vention of the Estates appointed against the Sep­tember next following; This Remedy, tho' some­what slow, to satisfie the greedy Appetite of the Soldiers, yet were they (in Hopes o [...] a happy Suc­cess of that Assembly) thereby appeased for that time.

The King, in the mean time, considering with himself, that the Measures he had taken in Muscovy, contrary to the Advice of the Senate and his Coun­cil, having proved abortive, would not be very a­greeable to the Convention, he resolved to make a­nother Attempt for the Gaining of Smolensko, not questioning but, that, if he could appear at the next Dyet as a Conquerour, it would in a great measure take off the Blemish of his former Con­duct in the Muscovian War. A general Assault being therefore resolved on to be made on the 13th. [Page 120] day of June; the Soldiers encouraged by the Hopes of the Booty of so vast and rich a City, shewed a great Eagerness to attack the Place.

The Assault was made on the East side, by the Palatine of Braclow, and on the West, where then was the King's Quarters, Smolen­sko stor­med▪ by General Wyer, who commanded the Germans. The Soldiers had found means before break of day to raise Ladders in seve­ral places upon the Walls, unperceived by the Ene­my; so that, at the Signal given, the Germans first mounted and got up to the Top of the Walls, as did also, not long after, the Poles, under the Com­mand of the Palatine, without much Opposition from the Enemy, who being thus attack'd upon a sudden, when they least expected it, those Forces that were left for the Guard of the Walls were not sufficient to stop the furious Assault of the Poles. But the Descent from the Wall into the City being very steep, and the whole Garrison having by this time taken the Alarm, came flocking in great Num­bers to the defence of their Walls, the Combat grew very hot, the Poles pushing forward with great Bravery to maintain the Advantage they had got, and the Garrison armed with Despair fighting like Men either resolved to vanquish or die; so that the Dispute remained very doubtful, and perhaps would have ended to the Disadvantage of the Poles, if the same Novodorski, whom we mentioned before to have so bravely attacked the Gate of S. Michael, had not come to their Assistance.

For, he having, whilst they were engaged upon the Walls, found means to apply a Petard at a certain small Gate on the side of the Boristhenes, he open'd a sufficient Passage for him and the King's Guards which were under his Command: In the Head of whom he, being seconded by the Marshal of Lithuania, Doro­stanski, with some Volunteers, assaulted and entred the Place, and having slain a few who opposed their Entrance, they marched without any further Opposition directly to the Market-place, where having fix'd their Banners, they soon made them­selves [Page 121] Masters of the whole City. For the Garrison who were engaged with those upon the Walls, see­ing the Enemy in the Heart of their City, and in­f [...]tuated with Fear occasioned by the Suddenness of the Adventure, threw down their Arms, quitted their Stations, and left a free Passage for the Besie­gers to enter in on all sides upon them. Smolen­sko [...]aken by Storm. In a Mo­ment there was nothing but Horrour and Confusion to be seen throughout the City. For the Poles, en­raged at the long Resistance of the Besieged, put all they met to the Sword, Men, Women and Chil­dren, without distinction of Age or Sex, so that the Streets were every where fill'd with Blood and Slaughter.

A great Number of the Citizens run with their Wives and Children, who made most horrible out­cries, to the great Church, where being assaulted by the Poles they defended themselves valiantly for some time, but being at last overcome, they set fire to some Barrels of Powder that had been laid up there, and thus blew themselves, with such of the Poles as were entred, into the Air, chusing rather to perish by this furious Element, than the Hands of their bloody and merciless Ene­mies▪

Sehin the Weywode or Governour was retired with about twenty of the principal Officers into a little Tower upon the Wall, where being surroun­ded and attacked on all sides by the Poles, they de­fended themselves like Lyons, declaring that they would not surrender unless to one of the General Officers of the Army. The Governour had used some of the Polish Prisoners very cruelly, so that dreading the Vengeance of the Poles, if he should fall into their Hands, he was resolved rather to die, than surrender to their Mercy. It happned very luc­kily, that Potocki a General Officer among the Poles, advanced near that Way, who having enquired in­to the Cause of this Resistance made by a few Men, Word was brought him, that it was the Governo [...] of the Place, who refused to surrender [...] to [Page 122] one of the principal Officers; upon which he came to the Place where Sehin with his Comrades yielded themselves immediately Prisoners of War.

Thus was this great City, after having endured a Siege of near two Years, taken in a few Hours, in June, in the Year 1611. The Honour of which ought chiefly to be ascribed to the Bravery and Conduct of Bartholomew Novodorski, Knight of Maltha, and Captain of the King's Guards; who by his timely opening a Passage with his Petard was the main Instrument of the Gaining of the Place; without which that Attempt of Sealing the Walls would in all likelihood have prov'd unsuccess­ful, or at least would not have been effected with­out the Slaughter of a great many of the Besiegers; whereas it was now purchased with the Loss of a few among the Poles. The Place being thus secu­red, strict Orders were sent throughout all the Quarters of the City, to give Quarter, and that the King had given the Pillage of the City to the Sol­diers, as the Reward of their past Fatigues and Dangers. But the Soldiers, especially the Germans and Poles, not agreeing about the distribution of it, were upon the point of coming to Blows, when the King ordered all the Booty to be brought, into one place in order to make an equal Dividend a­mong them. But whilst they were busie in exe­cuting the King's Command, a Fire hapning, by what Accident is unknown, consuming in a little time all the vast Wealth of that rich City, and burnt a great part of it.

Notwithstanding a Siege sustained of near two Years, there was found in the Magazines Provisions and Ammunition for three Years longer; so that if they could have had fresh Supplies of Men, the Place might have been defended much longer, the Garrison and Inhabitants which at the beginning of the Siege consisted of near fourscore, thousand Men, able to bear Arms, being reduced to eight or nine thousand, who nevertheless might probably have made good the Place against the assailants up­on [Page 123] the Wall, if they had not been more conquered by their own Fears occasioned by the sudden En­trance of Novodorski, than by the Power of their Enemies.

The Muscovites being under a great Consterna­tion after the taking of Smolensko, who expecting no less than to see the whole Polish Army in a little time at the Gates of the City of Musco, redoubled their Fury, attacking the Polish Garrison in the Ca­stle with their utmost Vigour, but these being en­couraged by the Success of their King, disputed e­very Inch of Ground with the Enemy, who, not­withstanding their vast Number, were not able to drive them from that Post by which they kept a Communication with the Country.

Sigismund, on the other Hand, was advised by his most able Counsellours, not to lose the Fruits of his Victory, but to improve it to the utmost, by carrying the Terrour of his victorious Arms to the Gates of the Capital City, where having a considerable Par­ty, even among the Russians themselves, the Repu­tation of his late Success could not fail to produce strange Effects among the Muscovites to his Advan­tage; That if he would but march to the Relief of his Subjects, who there disputed his Interest with all the Bravery imaginable, it was very p [...]obable he might keep in Possession of that great City, which if once in his Power, the rest of the P [...]ovinces of that Empire would be soon compelled to receive his Dictates, especially if they saw Vladislaus their Great Duke appear in Muscovy.

But King Sigismund, as if overswayed by some secret Fatality, was so far from hearkning to their Counsels founded upon most solid Reasons of State, that he took quite contrary Measures, and in lieu of p [...]osecuting his Victory, resolved to turn his Back to his new Acquisitions, and to exchange the fair Hopes of Gaining a vast Empi [...]e, with the vain Acclamations of his People in Poland, and the empty Noise of Triumph, which [...]st him no less than the Loss of the M [...]sc [...]i [...]n C [...]n, as [...]is [Page 124] ill Conduct had lost him some Years before his He­reditary Kingdom of Sweden.

Having therefore feasted the whole Army for three days (to make in some measure an At [...]onement for the Loss of their Booty) and left a Body of T [...]oops, under the Command of Charles Chodkievitski, for the Guard of Smolensko, he himself returned into Po­land to receive the Flatteries of his Subjects.

At the next Meeting of the Diet of that King­dom, he was received with all the Pomp and Cere­monies due to a Conquerour: The Estates were not sparing in their Addresses and Congratulations, many Speeches were made in the Assembly in Praise of the King who had added so great a Province to the Commonwealth, made himself Master of the Imperial City of the Muscovian Empire, and got their Great Duke Zuski in his Custody.

Sigismund himself was so intoxicated with these imaginary Honours, that he caused Zolkievitzki, who first took Possession of the City of Musco, to make his solemn Entry in Triumph, being attended by a most numerous and magnificent Cavalcade, and followed by the Great Duke Basili Zuski, Basili Zus­ki l [...]d in Triumph. who with his two Brothers, was seated in an open Cha­riot, and thus like Captives led to the Senate-House, where being admited, Zolkievitzki present­ed these Captive Princes to the King and Assembly, and having in a very lofty Harangue extolled the Fortune of the Commonwealth of Poland, in ha­ving got these Illustrious Persons into their Posses­sion, by whose Misfortune they had opened them­selves the Way into the Russian Empire, and to the Throne it self by the Election of Prince Vladislans Great Duke of Muscovy. He did not want Vanity to compare the Captivity of t [...]ese Princes to the greatest Exploits of the most renowned Heroes of A [...]tiquity; tho' it was sufficiently known that they were fain into his Hands, more by the Treachery of the Muscovites than the Bravery of the Poles, who, whilst they trif [...]ed away their time in Com­plementing and Flattering th [...]m [...]e [...]ves, let slip the [Page 125] best and most favourable Opportunity in the World, to make themselves real Masters of that Empire which they had swallowed up in their imaginary Panegyricks. Zuski and his two Brothers were by the King's Order sent Prisoners to Goston Castle, where they were treated according to their Quality.

But Basili Zuski did not long survive the Loss of his Empire and Liberty, the Weight of his Sor­rows having, as it is believed, deprived him of his Life soon after; He was some time after followed by one of his Brothers, who also died for Grief; They were both privately buried betwixt Warsaw and Thorn, where their Ashes [...]ested till the End of the War betwixt these two Crowns, when they were translated into Muscovy, and interred among their A [...]cestors.

This Basili Zuski, H [...] dies in Poland. Great Duke of Muscovy, ended his Life in Captivity, in a Foreign Country, after a short and troublesome Reign. He was a Person of a more than ordinary Capacity and Merit, which had raised him to the highest Station in the Empire, before he mounted the Throne; which as he ob­tained by Fraud and Blood, so he endeavoured to settle it by the same Arts, by which he had gained it. And knowing the, Muscovites to be a People the most unstable in the World, and soon hurried from one Extream to another, he had at last, (when he found his Affairs in a declining Con­dition) Recourse to Witchcraft and other violent Means, which served him for no other End than to hasten his Ruin, and to remove him from the Throne to a Prison where he ended his Days. A remarkable Instance of the perpetual Vicissitudes of Human Greatness, and the Instability of Popu­lar Favour.

But it is time to return to the City of Musco, and to see what different Effects this Retreat of Sigismund out of Muscovy produced among the Russians and the Polish Garrison.

[Page 126] The Muscovites being, by the Departure of the King, delivered from what they dreaded most, to wit, his Marching to the Relief of the Polish Gar­rison in Musco, re-assumed new Vigour, and, by their repeated Attacks, press'd so hard upon the Poles, that they shut them up close within their Fortifications; and these, seeing themselves thus neglected by their Prince, and expos'd to Danger without any prospect of Relief, began to contrive Means for their own Safety, a great many among them, under pretence of want of Pay, openly de­manding their Dismission.

Gaziowski their General did endeavour by all means possible to keep them in Obedience, flatter­ing them with Hopes of a speedy Relief, and per­ce [...]ving that his Words had not the desired Effect, he contriv'd Counterfeit Letters to be brought to him as coming from the King, out of Poland, fill'd with Promises of a most powerful Relief in a very short time. To take away all the Pretence from the Soldiers of demanding their Dismission for want of Pay, he caused a Statue of our Saviour's of massie Gold, valued at near fifty thousand Pounds, which stood with the Twelve Apostles in the Great Church of the Castle (the latter being melted down by the Order of Basili Zuski, as was mention'd before) to be divided among the Soldiery, who quickly sacri­ficed, the same Statue to their Avarice, which they had adored but a few days before. The General having by this and some other Dividends taken out of the Treasury of the Great Dukes of Muscovy, (which was in his Possession) appeased and encou­raged his disheartned Soldiers, he kept them in continual Exercise by frequent Sallies, from whence they seldom return'd without Advantage, they were much flush'd with this Success against the Muscovites.

There was a Magazine of Salt without the Forti­fications of the Poles, which had been spared by the Flames, when the Poles set the City on fire. The Besiegers and the Besieged standing equally in [Page 127] need of this Commodity, as having, no other to supply their present Occasions, this gave them con­stant Employment on both sides.

This Magazine was at so near a distance from the Poles, that it would have been no difficult Matter for them to inclose it within their Lines, but their General knowing that their own and the Enemies Wants would engage them in continual Skirmishes, did not think convenient to take away this Opportunity of keeping his Men in A­ction.

He made it also his Business to sow the Seeds of Discord among the Muscovites and Cosacks that served in the Russian Army, from whence he hoped to reap no small Benefit, if he could bring over the Cosacks to his Party, and at the same time contrive the Destruction of Lepanowitz the Russian General. For which purpose he caused several counterfeit Letters to be dispersed in the Provinces written in Lepanowitz's Name, wherein he commanded the Muscovites to fall upon the perfidious Cosacks in their Quarters, having received certain Intelligence, that they intended to side with the Young Deme­trius at Caluga. The General's Name of the Du­nensian Cosacks that served at that time in the Mus­covite Army, was Sidorus, who formerly had been in the Interest of this Young Demetrius his Father. Gaziowski was very careful to cause one of these Letters to fall into his Hands, who not in the least suspecting any Fraud in the Matter, with­out any further Consultation communicated it to the other principal Officers of the Cosacks, repre­senting to them their common Danger, in Terms so lively and natural, as sufficiently testified his Ap­prehension of their imaginary Peril; Being all ter­rified with the imminent Danger of their approach­ing Ruin and Destruction, they unanimously resol­ved to anticipate their Fate and return it upon their Enemies; for which Reason having communicated their Design to the Soldiers, they ran all to their Arms, fa [...]ing upon the Muscovites next to their Quarters.

[Page 128] Lepanowitz, surpriz'd at the Suddenness of the Matter, and being not in the least forewarned of the Trap laid against his Life, hastned thither with a few of his Friends to appease the Tumult by his Authority, or else to give the necessary Orders for stopping tho Violences of the Cosacks, who no soo­ner saw him appear, but looking upon him as the chief Author of their imaginary Massacre, and be­ing under-hand edged on to his Destruction by cer­tain Emissaries sent among them for that purpose by the Polish General, they soon overpowered and slew him upon the place.

By this time the rest of the Muscovian Generals, having got what Forces they could together, mar­ched at the Head of them to the Quarters of the Cosacks, who were also on their side pre­paring for a resolute Defence, and, if all Means fail'd, to open their Passage to the Castle, in or­der to join with the Poles; so that the projected De­sign of Gaziowski, was upon the very point of ha­ving had its desired Effect, if Trubecowitz. (who upon the News of the Fall of Lepanowitz, was de­clared General over the Muscovites) seeing them so resolute in their Defence, had not desired a Par­ly with some of their principal Officers, which ha­ving been granted, and he being informed of the false Apprehensions of their imminent Danger, which had occasioned this Mutiny gave them such convincing Demonstrations of the Falsity of their imaginary Peril, and the most sincere Assurances of his Protection and Acknowledgment of their Ser­vices, that the Tumult was appealed without any further Bloodshed.

Neither was it long before the Artifices of Ga­ziowski were discovered and quite eluded by the Care of the new Muscovite General, who having caused some of the Polish Emissaries (who were sent into the Camp to debauch the Cosacks) to be seized and tortured, they confessed the whole Matter, and were put to death with the most exquisite Torments in View of their Countrymen [Page 129] within the Castle, to deterr them f [...]om the attemp­ting any thing like it for the Future.

There having by this means an entire Reconcilia­tion and good Correspondence been re-establ [...]shed betwixt the Muscovites and Gosacks, they with their joint Forces vigorously p [...]osecuted the Siege, and pressed so hard upon the Poles on all sides, that they drove them out of all their Out-works, and at last possess'd themselves also of those Fortifications which they had on the other side of the River M [...]s­ca, for the maintaining a Communication and Cor­respondency with the Count [...]y, whereby being put out of all Hopes of Relief, and of receiving the Necessary Supplies of Provisions, [...]ey were re­duced to great Wants. Having been forced to en­dure great Hardships for want of all manner of Necessaries for the Space of several Weeks, and e­very thing seeming to tend to a general Insurre­ction among the Polish Soldiers, they were on the fifteenth day of August unexpectedly delivered by a lucky Accident, or rather a Miracle.

It is to be observed that the Poles before they were so closely pent up by the Muscovites, a [...]d when they were as yet Ma [...]ters of the Pass oppo­site to the Mid-City on the other side of the River Mosca, had sent several strong Parties abroad, part­ly, the better to husband that small Store of Pro­visions which were remaining in the Castle, partly to get what Booty they could in the Country, to supply their Wa [...]ts within. Being especially redu­ced to great Straights for want of Forage, they had sent all their Boys and Ser [...]nts out a foraging, which the Muscovites having got notice of, they took this Opportunity to attack in the mean while this Post with the utmost Vigour, which, after a brave Resistance, they made themselves Masters of, and having caused a Line to be made, with the necessa­ry Redoubts on all the Avenues, guarded by a considerable Body of their best Troops, they thought to have now cut off all Hopes of Relief or receiving Supplies from the Besieged; as in [Page 130] effect they had, if their own Fears had not once more opened that Passage to the Enemy.

For scarce were these Lines perfected, when the several Parties sent abroad by the Poles, which all together amounted to some Thousands, being at a certain place, according to Agreement joined in one Body and met by the Forage [...]s who were march­ing to the City of Musco, in order to their return into the Castle; but approaching the River Mosca, found all the Avenues leading to it, secured by the Enemy's Lines. They were at first at a stand▪ not knowing what to resolve upon in this present Exi­gency of their Affairs, most of the Soldiers that were among them tired before with the Fatigues and Hardships they had endured, being for retiring and shifting for themselves; But the Boys and o­ther Servants that had been foraging, declaring th [...]t they would not abandon [...]heir Masters without attempting their Relief; the rest being at last over­come with Shame, resolved also to open their Pas­sage with their Swords, and force their Way into the Castle. Pursuant to this Resolution they put their little Army in Battle-Array, and extending their Front (where they had placed all the Soldiers) as much as possibly they could, they advanced with Colours flying, Drums beating, and Trumpets sounding, in good Order, towards the Enemy's Lines. Scarce were they come within sight of the Muscovites, but these imagining no less than that the whole Polish Army was advancing to the Re­lief of their Countrymen, and being seiz'd by a Panick Fear, without any further delay quitted their Lines, and retired on the other side of the River Mosca, leaving a free Passage to the Poles, who entred Cataygorod, or the Mid-City (which comprehends the Castle within its Walls) without the least Opposition, where they were received with all the Demonstra [...]ions of Joy and Praises due to their Courage.

[Page 131] Gaziowski the Polish Gene [...]al having, out of what had hapned, and the Confusion he observed among the Muscovites in the City, soon guess'd at the true Reason of their sudden Retreat, and willing to improve so favourable an Opportunity, caused a strong Sally to be made upon the Muscovites, who being scared with the. Apprehensions of the Ap­proach of the whole Force of Poland, durst not look the Enemy in the Face; so that the Poles re­covered in a few Hours from the Muscovites, what had cost them many Months before they could gain it; and during this Consternation it would have been no difficult Matter to have chased them quite out of the City, if he that comman [...]d the Sally would have pushed on his Advantage with the same Vigour to the last, as he did in the Beginning. But this Commander being at Variance with Ga­ziowski the Polish General, but intimate Friend of Chodkienitski Lieutenant-General of the Lith [...]nian Army, who was design'd for the Relief of the Ca­stle of Musco, he was afraid, that if he should prosecute the Victory to the utmost, he should rob his Friend, to whom he was obliged for his Ad­vancement, of the Honour of having delivered the City of Musco into the Hands of King Sigismund; so that being contented with having enlarged the Po­lish Quarters, and chased the Muscovites out of their Posts, he returned without pursui [...] the Enemy, having let slip a fair Opportunity of securing this Imperial City, and consequently the whole Empire for King Sigismund, both which were not long af [...]er lost by the King's ill Conduct, and the Jealousies which reigned among his Generals, as we shall have Occasion to relate anon. For, tho' the Poles flush'd with this Success, reassumed new Courage for a little time, yet finding the Enemy, after his first Consternation was▪ over, to attack them afresh with more Vigour than ever, and by degrees to drive them out of their most advanced Posts, and that they had but little Hopes of any solid Supply out of Poland, which might be sufficient to divert the [Page 132] whole Force of Muscovy, they in a mutinous Man­ner demanded their Pay, declaring that they would no longer expose themselves to such Hazards, with­out the least [...]opes of Relief or Reward. Gaziowski endeavouring by all means possible to appease the Tumult, (which was fomented by the Divisions a­mong the Chief Officers) it was agreed that Letters should be once more dispatched into Poland by a trusty Messenger, after whose Return they should be at Liberty [...]o dispose of themselves as they found it most convenient to the present Circumstances of their Affairs.

Accordingly a Letter was sent to King Sigismund, written in the Name of the Polish Garrison of the Castle of Musco; wherein having represented to the King, how faithfully they had served him in their Station, how they had held out for a conside­rable time against the whole Force of Muscovy, struggled with Famine and all other Inconvenien­cies, which must be the necessary Consequences of so long a Siege, they found themselves and their Services neglected, by not receiving any Supplies of Men or Money, that their Condition was such as not to be able to defend themselves much longer a­gainst so numerous an Army; if not powerfully as­sisted by the King; That therefore they were obliged to consult their own Safety; and to declare, that if by the sixth of January next ensuing, their Prince Vladislaus were not sent to their Assistance with a considerable Body of Troops, and all other things requisite to enable him to maintain his just Claim (by Virtue of the last Election) to the Muscovian Crown, they were unanimously resolv'd to quit the Castle, to march back into Poland, and to require their Arrears.

King Sigismund being not a little startled at the peremptory Demands of the Soldiery in Musco, was uncertain what Measures to take, to maintain his Interest in the Russian Empire; but remaining stedfast in his Resolution not to send his Son Vla­dislaus, he order'd Charles Chodkievitski, Lieutenant-General [Page 133] of the Lithuanian Army, to march with some Thousands of his best Troops towards the City of Musco, and to maintain the Castle against the Muscovites, till he having settled his Aff [...]s at Home, should be at leisure to march the next Spring to their Assistance with a Royal Army.

Potocki, Palatine of Braclovia, was at that time Commander in Chief over those Forces that were left for the Guard of [...]he Province and City of Smolen­sko, who had signaliz'd himself upon several Occa­sions at the Siege of that Place, and being an inti­mate Friend of Gaziowski the Polish General within the Castle of Musco, look'd with a very ill Eye up­on this Advancement of Chodkievitski, which he thought to have been due to himself, or at least to his Friend Gaziowski; and therefore resolved to thwart all his Designs. For which purpose it was insinuated into the Chief Officers, That Chodkie­vitski was sent with an Army out of Poland to pro­secute the Muscovian War, and to take Possession of the Imperial City, to the gaining of which he had contributed little or nothing, to defraud them of the Honour and Rewards of their past Labours; The common Souldiers being also terrified with his Severity in Martial Discipline, by the Artifices of Potocki's Emissaries, were prepossess'd with such an Aversion against his Person, that at his Arrival they refused to obey his Commands, neither [...]ould they be prevailed upon to make any more Sallies, which the Muscovites improving to their Advantage, straight­ned them more and more without any considerable Opposition.

The time was thus trifled away in Contests with­in the Castle till the sixth of January, the Day pre­fix'd for the Departure of the Garrison, in their Letter to King Sigismund, if Prince Vladislaus did not come to their Relief; when they unanimously declar'd, That they would march directly into Po­land to get Satisfaction for their Arrears.

[Page 134] Chodkievitski, with all the Head Officers of his Party, did omit nothing which they believ'd might keep them in Obedience; they endeav [...]ured by Entreaties, Promises and Threats, to induce them to alter, or at least to deferr their Resolution, but in vain; For having chosen one Joseph Cieclinski their General, they march'd, to the Number of be­twixt seven and eight thousand Men, most Horse, out of the Castle, and having opened their Passage with their Swords thorow their Enemies, directed their March to the Lesser Poland, where having di­stributed their Troops into several Palatinates, they made Leopolis their Head Quarters, and seiz'd not only upon the King's Domains, but also upon the Ecclesiastical Revenues for the Satisfaction of their Arrears. There was however a Body of four thousand Men, to wit, that commanded by Sapiha, left for the Guard of the Castle of Musco, who were at last prevail'd upon to stay for some time longer, by the p [...]ospect of great Advantages, having all the Crown-Jewels of Muscovy, consist­ing of two Crowns of Gold beset with Gems, two Sceptres with Diamonds, two Ducal Bonnets, the Golden Apple, and other precious Stones of great Value, put into their Hands as a Pledge for their Pay.

Potocki having thus far succeeded in his Design, and finding things reduc'd to Extremity by his Contrivances, he thought it now fit time to step in for the Prese [...]vation of the Place; for which pur­pose he sent a considerable Force from Smolensko, under the Command of Konickpotski a Creature of his own, and not long after, his near Kinsman Nicholas Strusius, with part of the Garrison of Smo­lensko, to the Assistance of those within the Castle of Musco. They entred without the least Oppo­sition, thro' that Pass which the Poles had as yet maintain'd on the other side of the River Mosca; and those within being reinforc'd and encourag'd by so considerable a Number of f [...]esh T [...]oops, might without all [...] not only have maintain'd [Page 135] but also have enlarg'd their Quarters, if the Jea­lousie and Envy that reign'd among the Officers had not rendred all the Designs of Chodkicvitski fruitless; so that, notwithstanding the considerable Accession of these Troops, the Muscovites found Means [...]o pen them up closer every day, and at last to cut of their Communication with the Country, by perfect­ing their Lines on the other side of the River M [...]sca.

The Sapihan Horse, consisting of four thousand Men, seeing themselves in danger of being en­closed without any Hopes of Relief, and unwilling to lose the Treasure they had got so lately in their possession, declared unanimously, that they were resolved not to endure any longer the Dangers and Fatigues of a close Siege, without the least Prospect of Success on their side; and that they would follow the Example of [...]he rest, who were some months before marched into Poland. Accordingly having chosen one John Zalinski their Commander in Chief, they march'd out with all the Crown-Jewels in their Possession, and having with great Bravery fo [...]ced the Enemy's Lines, march'd directly into Lithuania, setting up their Head Quarters at Bresla, and trea­ding the Footsteps of their Brethren in the Lesser Poland, took up their Quarters in the neighbouring Palatinates, where they liv'd at discretion upon the King's Domains and the Ecclesiastical Revenues, till their Arrears were paid.

King Sigismund was by this time become sensible of his fatal Error in not sending his Son Vladislaus into Muscovy; especially when the Polish Nobility exasperated by the Insolencies of the confederate Forces in the Lesser Poland and Lithuania, began to break out into open Complaints, charging the King with the Causes of all these Disorde [...]s, which might have been prevented if he had not preferr'd the Insinuations of his flattering Courtiers before the wholesom Advice of his Senate and his most ex­perienced Officers. To repa [...]r therefore, if possible, his former Mi [...]ake, he resolved to bring Vladislaus thither in Person at the [...]ad of a good Army, and [Page 136] having assembled what Forces he had in Readiness, march'd directly to Vilna the Capital City of Li­thuania, Si [...]mund m [...]rches to the Relief of Musco. expecting to be join'd there by the Confe­derate Forces, by reason of their great Zeal for the Interest of their Prince Vladislaus. But these ha­ving once tasted the Sweets of their p [...]entiful Quarters, and having yet in fresh Remembrance their late Fatigues sustain'd in the Castle of Musco, were not for changing their present plentiful Con­dition for the To [...] and Chances of War; so that, when the King o [...]der'd them to prepare for the March, they unanimously declar'd that they would not stir unless they receiv'd full Satisfaction for their Arrears.

The King, tho' disappointed in the Assistance of those Troops, in which he confided most, having receiv'd a Reinforcement of two thousand German Foot, directed his March towards Smolensko, where by the Accession of those Forces that Quarter'd thereabouts, he hop'd to be in a Condition to at­tempt the Relief of his Subjects within the Castle of the City of Musco. But the same Evil Genius which had alienated the Confederate Forces from his Service did follow him to Smolensko. For the Horse in those Parts, after the Example of their Brethren in Lithuania and Poland, declar'd that they would not stir out of their Quarters till their Arrears were paid them. King Sigismund wanting Money to satisfie their Demands, and Strength to reduce them to Obedience, was fain to have Re­course to Entreaties and Promises not only of their Arrears, but also of vast Rewards; but these verbal Temptations not making the least Impression upon the Souldiers, the King declar'd that if they all refus'd to follow him, he would in Person at the Head of his Guards only march to the Relief of his Subjects in Muscovy.

Some of the Horse, overcome with Shame and the Perswasions of their Officers, who upbraided them with Cowardice and want of Loyalty, being at last prevail'd upon, not to leave the King [Page 137] at this critical Juncture, Sigismund resolv'd to pro­secute his March to Viasna, mid-way betwixt Smo­lensko and the City of Musco.

I had almost forgot to have mention'd here an Accident that hapned to the King at the time of his marching out of one of the Gates of Smolensko, which is call'd the Kings Gate, the same was in­terpreted as an inauspicious Omen to Sigismund. For it hapned, that just at the same Instant as he was to go thro' the abovemention'd Gate, the Portcullice fell down and stopp'd his Passage; so that he was forced to [...]urn back and take another Way to Viasna, where he halted, expecting to be join'd by some other Forces, that were quarter'd in the neighbouring Provinces.

Whilst the King, who was always dilatory in his Affairs, was advancing with slow Marches towards the City of Musco, the Russians had pressed on the Siege of the Castle with more Vigour than before, and having perfected their Lines on all sides, and fortified them with Redoubts at convenient distan­ces, and reduc'd the Poles within to great Straights, who, for want of a sufficient Number of Foot, were no longer able to maintain their Works, much lest to hinder the App [...]oaches of the Enemy. How­ever, they supplied the Defect of their Foot by the Service of their Horse, who during the whole Summer, notwithstanding all the Passages were fortified and guarded by the Muscovites, at several times broke thro' their Lines and brought in Pro­visions for the Garrison. But these Supplies being brought in so small Quantities as not to bear any proportion with the Necessities of the Soldiers, who were at last reduced to extream Want, Chodkievitski resolv'd to make his last Effort, and to try whether he could not by the same Way of the River, which he had made use of before, bring in a Sup­ply of five hundred Waggons, laden with all man­ner of Provisions into the Castle.

[Page 138] For which purpose having order'd a Sally to be made with the greatest part of the Horse, and all the Foot within the Castle, they by break of day for­ced the Guards of the Muscovites on the other side of the River Mosca, to facilitate the Passage of their Convoy, which they met at some di [...]tance from the Town. But they advancing very [...]lowly by reason of the great Number of Waggons, the Muscovite [...] had sufficient Leisure given them to draw the greatest part of their Forces out on that side, so that at their Return they were warmly re­ceived by the whole Power of the Muscovites, who knowing the Fate of the Siege to depend from the Success of this days Action, fought with great Ob­stinancy. The Polish Horse, induced by the same Motives fought like Men resolved to conquer or to dy, and, notwithstanding the great Inequality of their Number, had brought the Muscovian Horse into Confusion, and would in all likelihood have carried the Day, if they had been duly seconded by their Foot commanded by Strusius. But he being a near Kinsman and Creature of Potocki, Poles bea­ten by the Musco­vites. who, as we mentioned before, look'd with an ill Eye upon the Advancement of Chodkievitski, under pretence of guarding the Convoy of Provisions, advanced so slowly to the Rescue of the Horse, that being sur­rounded on all sides, they had enough to do to fight their Way thro' into the Castle, without being able to execute their Design, and were soon after followed by the Foot, who were forced to leave all the Provisions intended for their Relief to the disposal of the Enemy.

Thus the Hopes which King Sigismund had con­ceived of the conquering of the Russian Empire vanished with his Overthrow, which at once lost him all the Fruits of his former Victories, acquir'd with the Effusion of so much Blood, and the Ex­pence of a vast Treasure.

For the Muscovites having received certain Intel­lig [...]nce that King Sigismund was preparing to ad­vance to their Rescue, doubled their Guard in all [Page 139] their Avenues leading to the Castle, and so straightly enclos'd the Garrison within the Limits of their Walls, that they took from them all Hopes of receiving any further Supplies of Provisions. The Poles on the other Hand knowing the Importance of the Place which was committed to their Custody, from whence depended in a great Measure the Fate of the Muscovian Empire; and living in dayly Expe­ctation of the Approach of their King, endured all the Extremities of Famine with an unparallell'd Resolution. For after having consumed every thing that was eatable, not only Horses, Cats, Dogs, Rats, Mice, and other living Creatures, but also the Leather and Coverts of their Trunks and Sad­dles; they proceeded to Human Flesh, feeding upon the Carcasses of their Comrades. But this having in a little time caused a most violent Conta­gion among them, and receiving no certain Intelli­gence of the further Approach of the Polish Army, The Poles surrender he Castle of M [...]sco. their Obstinacy was forced to yield to the Extre­mity to which they were reduced by the Watchful­ness of the Muscovites, and the slow Advances of their Countrymen, so that they surrender'd them­selves at Discretion, after having given a thousand evident Proofs of their Courage and Loyalty du­ring this long and remarkable Siege.

King Sigismund had been all this while trifling a­way his time at Viasna, where having received this fatal News of the Surrender of the Castle of Musco, he and the whole Army were put into such a Con­sternation as is not easie to be express'd. Being at the greatest Incertitude that possibly could be, what to resolve upon at this critical Juncture, he called together all his ablest Counsellours and most expe­rienced Officers, to consult what was best to be done. There were not a few who advised him to lay aside all further Thoughts of the Muscovian Crown, and, in a far advanced Season, not to ex­pose his Person and the whole Army to eminent Danger among a Treacherous People. But the major Part were of Opinion, that the Pretences to [Page 140] the Russian Empire ought not to be quited at so ea­sie a Rate; that if he, without any further Delay, advanced into the Heart of the Country, it was not improbable that the Muscovites over-awed by his Presence at the Head of a good Army, whilst their Affairs were yet in an unsettled Condition, might be induced rather to adhere to their former Election of Prince Vladislaus, than to expose them­selves afresh to the Hazards of a ruinous War. And that in case they should be disappointed in their Expecta­tion, it would be more glorious for them to pro­cure an honourable Peace with their Swords in Hand, than shamefully to turn their Backs to their Ene­mies, whereby they would be encouraged to carry the War into the Polish T [...]rritories.

The King having given his Approbation to the latter, it was resolved to march immediately to­wards Federoviscum, where having set up their Head Quarters, the King detached a considerable Body of Horse, to advance to the very Walls of the City of Musco. They were no sooner come within sight of that City, but they were received with good store of Shot from the Walls, which being seconded by a furious Sally, the Polish Horse were forced to retire with the Loss of some of their Companions. The King judging by the Entertain­ment given to his Troops before the Imperial City that the Muscovites had laid aside all Thoughts of receiving his Son Vladislaus for their Great Duke, and finding himself not in a Capacity at present to force them to a Compliance, was uncertain what Measures to take. The worst of all was, that the Muscovites in the circumjacent Provinces, upon the first News of the Surrender of the Castle of Musco, and the Approach of the Polish Army, had carried all their Provisions into their strong Holds; so that King Sigismund's Army which consisted most of Ca­valry, was in great Distress for want of Forage in a Country where the Winter-Season affords no­thing in the Field for the Sustenance of Horses, and makes encamping almost intolerable to the Soldiers.

[Page 141] The evil Posture of their Affairs gave occasion to frequent Consultations in the Polish Camp, where it was at last resolved to attempt to make themselves Masters of some Place of Strength, whereby they might at once supply thei [...] present Necessity, and se­cure themselves a secure Retreat in the [...]ear [...] of the Country, till they might find an Opportunity to take new Measures against next Spring. Volock was the Place pitch'd upon as the fittest for their present Purpose, which the Poles, enraged at their ill Success, attacked with incredible Fury, but their ill Fortune seem'd to follow them wherever they came; for the Muscovites having in fresh Remem­brance the Ravages committed by the Poles, and especially the Burning of the City of Musco, look­ed upon them no otherwise than the mortal Ene­mies of their Country, and therefore defended themselves with such a Resolution as sufficiently shewed that they would rather bury themselves in the Ruins of the Place than suffer them again to get footing in the Heart of the Empire; so that after having been repulsed several times with con­siderable Loss, The Poles retire out of Musco­vy. they had no other Way left them for their Safety, than to hasten their March towards Smolensko, and from thence into Poland, with the Loss of many of their Souldiers and most of their Horses.

And thus, after so much Blood-shed, so many Sie­ges and Battles, and the Expence of vast Treasures, ended the Expedition of Sigismund King of Poland, who by his ill Conduct lost the Crown of Musco­vy designed for his Son Vladislaus, rendred the En­deavours of the two unfortunate Demetrius's un­successful, and involved the Russian Empire in un­speakable Miseries, which now by his Retreat be­gan to conceive new Hopes of its future Establish­ment.

For, no sooner had they rid their Hands of the Poles, but they applied all their care towards the rooting out the Remnants of the Imposture of the Demetrius's for which purpose they sent a considerable Body to­wards [Page 142] Caluga, to attack those Forces that stood still out for the Interest of Marina and the Young De­metrius, her pretended Son, under the Command of Zarucki the General of the Cosacks; but these defended themselves with so much Bravery; that the Muscovites finding them so resolute in their Defence, and fearing lest they should be prevail'd upon to side with the Poles against them, tampered under-hand with some of their Chief Officers, who being blinded by the Muscovite Gold, brought over the greatest part of the Cosacks to the Musco­vite Party, and as a Pledge of their future Fideli­ty, delivered their Leader, the brave Zarucki, and Marina and her supposititious Son into their Hands.

The Unfortunate Zarucki, after an Imprisonment of some Months, was impaled; but as to Marina and the Young pretended Demetrius, the Muscovites were divided in their Opinions; there being not a few who in regard of the eminent Station she had born in the Muscovian Empire, and her high Extra­ction, endeavoured to save her from the Cruelties of those who laid all the Outrages committed since the Beginning of the War by the Poles at her Door, as being in a great Measure the chief Cause of their Invading the Russian Empire, and consequently of all the Miseries they had endured for these ten or twelve Years last past. They judged it therefore most conducible to the Settlement of their State, by her Death to strike at the Root of the Preten­sions of the Demetrius's, and to take away all Co­lour of future Claim upon that Score: Pursuant to which Resolution, she and her pretended Son De­metrius were condemned to be thrust under the Ice.

Marina received the fatal News with a Constancy above the ordinary Courage of her Sex, and having desired only a few Hours to prepare herself for her last Exit out of this World, Marina and the Young De­metrius drownd. she appeared with a very grave and composed Countenance, and a Pre­sence so Majestick, and out-braving her present ill Destiny, that she drew Tears even from the Eyes of her mortal Enemies. She declared, that, [Page 143] as for her own part, she had of late been so much accustomed to the perpetual Vicissitudes of For­tune, as not to be terrified at her approaching Death, by which she hoped to exchange her Mise­ries for everlasting Joys; That her only Concern was for the young Babe, whose tender Age, as it was incapable of committing any Crimes, so her greatest Grief was to see its Innocence thus invol­ved in her Ruin by the Insatiable Revenge of her Enemies. Being not allowed to say any more, af­ter a few Minutes bestowed in pious Ejaculations, she was with her Babe in her Arms thrust into the Watery Element, where she and all her Hopes were smothered under the Ice.

She was a Lady of an immense Ambition, and of a Greatness of Mind uncommon to her Sex; as her aspiring Thoughts gave place to all other Considera­tions, so the Desire of Empire was the predomi­nant Passion of her Soul, which had made her em­bark in these Designs which at last proved her Destruction. The Greatness of her Courage and Constancy was such, as that she refused even to the last to be treated at a less Rate than an Empress; And in the very lowest Ebb of Fortune, such was her Ambition as to refuse the Letters of certain Friends, because they had not stiled her Empress of Muscovy in their Superscriptions.

The Muscovites having thus disintangled them­selves out of these Troubles which had over-whelmed their Empire, began now to take breath, and in order to establish their present Quiet upon a lasting Foundation, began to consult the Settlement of the Government, by such an Ele­ction as might restore them to their former flou­rishing Condition. There were some among the ancient Nobility, who sufficiently declared their Inclinations, that by their late Services in having been instrumental in chasing the Poles out of Muscovy, they thought themselves entitled to the Royal Dignity, which was like to have proved the Source of new Calamities, if the popular Faction [Page 144] headed by Prosowecki and Boris Sicin had not de­clared peremptorily, that the only Means to re­settle their turbulent State, was to revert the Go­vernment into its ancient Channel, by chusing one of the Royal Family of John Basilovits.

But whilst the Muscovites were concerting Mea­sures for the Establishment of their State, thinking to have secured themselves against any further Im­postures, by the Death of Marina and the preten­ded Young Demetrius, they were surprized with the unwelcom News, that the Old Demetrius was revived again, and had appear'd in the North-western Provinces of the Empire.

This Impostor was of a mean Extraction, A fourth counter­feit De­metrius. a Scrivener by his Profession, but of a bo [...]d and daring Spirit, and a ready Tongue and subtle Wit; He assum'd the Name of Demetrius the Son of John Basilovits, giving it out that besides his miraculous Preservation at Vgletz and in the City of Musco, he had escaped the Hands of the Tar­tars at Caluga, who in the Fray had murthered a­nother in his stead.

The Rumour spread abroad concerning this new Demetrius, soon drew to his Party such of the Muscovites as had lately adhered to Marina, and for fear of Punishment were glad to embrace any Opportunity to fish in troubled Waters. To these there flocked abundance of Vagabonds and idle Persons, the Remnants of the late intestine Broils, and such as having been by the War indispo­sed to any thing of Labour, hoped to live upon Rapine and the Plunder of the Country.

Finding himself thus on a sudden at the Head of a considerable Party, he publish'd his Manife­sto, wherein he exho [...]ted all his faithful Subjects to acknowledge him for their lawful Sovereign, as being the only surviving Issue of John Basilovits, their Great Duke, who having three several times escaped the Hands of his bloody Enemies did once more appear to assert his Legal Title to the Musco­vian Throne.

[Page 145] Perceiving the giddy Multitude ready to swallow the Bait, he directed his March to Novogorod Veliki, where being received under the Acclamations of the People, Several Places de­clared for him. he after some short Stay, march'd from thence to Jama, and so further to Ivanogorod, where the In­habitants, after the Example of those of Novogorod, readily opened their Gates, and received him as Great Duke of Muscovy. Being encouraged by this Success, to put the better Countenance upon his Imposture, he resolved to strengthen his Interest, if possible by some Foreign Alliances. He judged, not without reason, that the Poles, who had been so lately baffled in their Design against Muscovy at the Expence of a vast Treasure, and the Loss of so many of their Countrymen, would not easily be prevailed upon to try so soon again their Fortune in a Country where they had drawn upon them­selves the general hatred of the People; where­fore he thought it more conducing to the present Circumstances of his Affairs, to implore the Assi­stance of the Swedes, who by Reason of the near­ness of their Frontiers to those Provinces where he had established his Interest, were the most likely to prove most advantageous to his Pretensions.

In order to which, Sends an Ambassa­dor into Sweden. he sent an Ambassador to Charles King of Sweden, unto whom having repre­sented the Treachery of his unfaithful Subjects a­gainst their Lawful Sovereign, he craved his Aid for the Recovery of his Throne. King Charles shewed sufficient Inclination to hearken to his Propositions, but considering with himself how it could be pos­sible that the same Demetrius, after having been slain three several times, should appear again and ask his Assistance unless he were immortal, he di­spatched the Ambassador of this New Demetrius with this Answer, That he would send an Ambassa­dor of his own to Ivanogorod, in order to settle e­very thing, relating to the proposed Alliance, with him in Person. King Charles had at that time in his Co [...]t, a certain Gentleman whose Name was Pe­trejus, who had formerly seen the first Demetrius; [Page 146] both in Poland and in the City of Musco. Know­ing him to be a Person of undoubted Integrity, and being resolved not to be imposed upon by the cun­ning Muscovite, he sent him as his Ambassador to this Demetrius, then resident at Ivanogorod, with Orders, if he found him to be the same Person that was acknowledged and crowned as the true Demetrius in the City of Musco, to conclude an Alliance with him, and to promise him all possible Assistance for the Recovery of his Crown and the reducing his Subjects to their due Obedience. Pe­treius, being arrived at Ivanogorod, demanded, ac­cording to his Instructions, immediately Audience from the supposed Great Duke, which he could not obtain at that time by reason of a Pretended Indis­position of this new modell'd Emperour of Russia, who having got Notice that Petreius had personally known the first Demetrius, did not judge it ad­visable to admit him into his Presence. Petreius having again demanded Audience, was answered, That the Great Duke's Indisposition would not give him leave to receive him in Person, according to his Quality, but that if he would be pleased to treat with his Council in the mean while, concer­ning such Matters as were within the Compass of his Instructions, he did not question but that in a few Days he might be so far re-establish'd in his Health, as to ratifie the Treaty in Person, and to shew him all the Honours due to his Character. Petreius, who began to mistrust the Matter, answe­red, That the King of Sweden, his Master, being desirous to enter into a strict Alliance with his Czarish Majesty, had given him some particular In­structions, which he was commanded to communi­cate to no body but to him in Person; And having made reiterated Instances for his Admittance into the Great Duke's Presence, which was as of­ten denied him, under some pretence or other, he had all the Reason to gather from thence and some other Observations he made, that this Denial pro­ceeded from the Conscience of his own Guilt, and [Page 147] that all his Pretences were fictitious; Where­fore having once more demanded Audience, which was again denied, [...]he declared, That since it was his Misfortune to come at a time when it was not consistent with his Czarish Majesty's Health to be admitted in his Presence, and that being limited as to the time of his Return, and not permitted to disclose his Master's Secrets to any of his Ministers, he was obliged to return into Sweden; But that, if the Great Duke would send once more his Ambas­sadors to the King his Master, he did not question but that Matters might be adjusted betwixt them to their mutual Satisfaction. Thus Petreius cunning­ly dissembling his real Thoughts conce [...]ning [...]hese frequent Delays and Denials put upon him by the Russians, left Ivanogorod, and at his Return gave King Charles a full Account of the Success of his Negotiation.

The new modell'd Demetrius finding himself thus disappointed in his Hopes of the Swedish Aids, yet did not lose Courage; but having by this time brought over a consid [...]rable Body of the Cosacks to his Party, resolved to appear now in the Field at the Head of his Army directing his March to the City of Plesko, situate upon a Lake of the same Name, and one of the most considerable in those Parts.

The Muscovites, who look'd at first upon this Imposture, as so gross and so ill contrived as scarce worth their taking Notice of, when they saw se­veral Places of Note thereabouts to take the Bait, and the Impostor ready to take the Field with a considerable Number of Troops, thought it now high time to run to the quenching of the Fire be­fore the Flame should spread it self over the neigh­bouring Provinces. Having receiv'd Intelligence that the Impostor was marching towards Plesko, they ordered their Army to march also to the Re­lief of that Place; which being by the Counter­feit Demetrius summoned to a Surrender, was just upon the point of complying with his Demands, [Page 148] when the Muscovite Army advancing, he took the Alarm, and finding himself not in a Capacity to fight an Army much superiour to him both in Number and Goodness of the Soldiers, he resolved upon a hasty Retreat, which was done with so much Precipitation, Is routed. that he was forced to leave all his Cannon and Baggage behind him, which fell in­to the Hands of the Enemies, who also pursued and dispersed his Troops, himself scarce escaping to Ivanogorod.

The Muscovites, believing there was nothing more to be done for them in those Parts, marched back with their Army to the Capital City; but it was not long after they had withdrawn themselves out of the Neighbourhood of Plesko, Is invited to Plesko. when the In­habitants of that City sent their Deputies to Ivano­gorod offering themselves and their Town to the Service and Protection of this Impostor.

He, who but a few days before had looked upon his Affairs as desperate and past redress, being over-joyed at so unexpected a Success, re-assumed new Courage, and being resolved to improve so favou­rable an Opportunity to his Advantage, went im­mediately with what Troops he had left after his late Retreat to Plesko, where he was received with all the Demonstrations of Joy, and Honour due to their Lawful Sovereign.

If he had been as careful to maintain the good O­pinion of the Citizens of Plesko, as he had been vigilant in procuring it, the Accession of so consi­derable a Place might have proved of great Conse­quence to his Affairs; but, instead of improving it to his Advantage, he gave himself over to all manner of Debauchery and Licentiousness, and his Officers, following the Footsteps of their Leader, committed all manner of Insolencies upon the People, by debauching and violating their Wives and Daughters; so that at last the Citizens of Ples­ko, being convinced of their Mistake, and not any longer able to endure their Villanies, took a Reso­lu [...]ion to rid their Hands of these new Guests.

[Page 149] For which purpose being met at a certain Day appointed for that purpose early in the Morning well armed, they attacked and beat his Guards, and forced him to fly the City. The Cosacks seeing him thus forsaken by the Muscovites, resolved not to stay long behind, but to leave him with the first Opportunity. But some of the Officers conside­ring with themselves, that if they could seize upon his Person, they might, by so acceptable a Present the sooner make their own Peace, and obtain Par­don for their Rebellion, resolved to seize him and to deliver him up to the Muscovites. They were just upon the point of putting their Design in Exe­cution, when he mistrusting the Matter, clapp'd Spurs to his Horse, and would without Question have saved himself by the Swiftness of his Horse, if he had not been overtaken by an Arrow out of a Cosacks Bow, Is taken and exe­cuted. which having wounded him in the Shoulder, he was taken, and being bound Hand and Foot, sent to the City of Musco, where he was hang'd in a Chain before one of the Gates of that City.

The Muscovites in the mean while having consul­ted their own Safety after some Contests among the Nobles, at last, by the universal Suffrage of the People, chose Michael Federovits, the fatal Youth so much feared by Zuski, their Great Duke, who happily maintained himself in the Throne, and re­stored Tranquility to the shatter'd Empire of Muscovy, as will appear out of the following Chapter.